Introduction

The Plot
Arc1: Having performed a forbidden art and fusing with his demon, Seagus becomes a terrible monster who causes trouble in the city near the school. Its up to the Academy to stop and figure out a way to defuse Seagus and his demon without killing the two. Will they be able to accomplish this without revealing who they are to the humans.(Complete)
Arc2: While Seagus causes trouble in the city, Li, a spy from a Cult in China by the order of the Cult finds out about the thing in the basement the day before the attack. But this thing isn't normal not even by Magni standards. Li informs the Cult and they order him to release this monstrosity. Upon being released it sneakily scurries about the academy to look for unwary students to attack. Stealing their magical ability, or at least sapping them of their power in some manner. It is some entity that takes on the appearance of what someone fears the most. will the students of the Academy be able to reseal this creature before its too late . . .(Complete)
Arc3: Aberdeen, teen Ghost Hunter in the making goes on a ghost hunt. searching for two ghosts in particular that are out for vengeance. it seems one of them knows Li, could it be that this ghost is one of the many people Li's Cult has assassinated? And who could the other ghost be, will others join Aberdeen on her ghost hunt?(Complete)
Arc4: The students of Ms. Brumfields class have chosen the beach as their destination for their class field trip. Of course it won't just be your normal beach trip, during said trip they'll be conflicts with humans, a service for Connor and even a party at the end of the week. Many things can happen in that time such as the reasoning behind a Magni not having a demon. Who is this strange man who has appeared before Arya saying he knows of where her demon is? Hopefully the students are able to figure this out while having a relaxing trip at the beach.
The Magni
As a child, a Magni is taught to hone in their powers. They don't really gain their full powers until they reach teenage years. Powers have been learned, but not fully controlled, not until they reach adulthood, about the age of 27. No teen has perfectly mastered their powers; they still go bizarre on occasions. Some teens can't even fully use their powers yet. There are 8 basic power areas: wind, earth, water, ice, air, fire, shadow and light (more may be added). Magni have skills in one specific area, such as water or fire.*try not to use the same power area as another character so that way we can have more variety*
A Magni’s Demon
Every kid in Liuena Academy has a demon. Only those with magical abilities can see demons. The demons aren't bigger than their owners until they graduate high school. You demon must be smallish in size. Your demon can have skills in a specific area, such as shadow, fire, ice, wind or water. There are many other areas, but they are usually the same area of skill as their masters. Your demon can be humanoid in looks or more animal like. It can be totally unique or totally generic, it's up to you. Nothing is impossible, as long as they are smallish in size, they should be fine. If you can't find a picture, a good description is fine. Demons are with you since birth but often don’t show themselves until their magni are older, while others never appear to their Magni in their life time. Demons are like a Magni’s guardian, protecting them from otherworldly threats and to guide them on the right path. But because they are demons, they must go back to their own world every once and a while.*note all demons are uniquue to their Magni so they cant be passed down from person to person*
Teacher
Ms.Brumfield||Electricity||Moorwen||Polrisbear12
Boys Dorm
Kirie Askumoto||Electricity||Sprite||Polarisbear12
Jaxon Rhys||Distortion Magic||Tomcat||Shugo Seikatsu
Kieran Flanagan||Shadow||Shadow||Laxnchill
Austin Andrews: Shadow/ Physic||Rabbit||FateWhisperer
Melody Mckinley||Air/ Sound||Siren||Byte
Amaya Sokeitsu||Fire||Meyer||Polarisbear12
Aberdeen Andrews||Shadow/Psychic||Ghost||FateWhisperer
School Rules
1. Girls and boys aren’t allowed in each other’s dorms. (I.e. girls in girl’s dorm, boys in boy’s dorm)
2. Must attend breakfast, lunch and dinner.
3. Cannot be outside of school grounds after 8:00 p.m.
4. Must be in bed by 9:00 p.m.
5. Fighting. Bullying, drugs, alcohol or anything related to these is prohibited.
6. Don’t wander down forbidden halls or rooms, they are forbidden for a reason.
- Code: Select all
[center][size=400][u][font=FONT OF CHOICE]NAME OF MAGNI HERE[/center][/size][/u][/font]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Age:[/b]AGE HERE
[b]Gender:[/b]GENDER HERE
[b]Element/Type of Magic:[/b]ELEMENT/MAGIC TYPE HERE(PLEASE BE DESCRIPTIVE)
[b]Weapon:[/b]WEAPON IF ANY
[b]Height:[/b]HEIGHT HERE
[b]Weight:[/b]WEIGHT HERE
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[b]Appearance:[/b]APPEARANCE HERE[/left]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[right][b]Personality:[/b]PERSONALITY HERE[/right]
[left][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/left]
[b]Likes:[/b]LIKE HERE
[b]Dislikes:[/b]DISLIKES HERE
[b]Flaws:[/b]FLAWS HERE
[b]Talents:[/b]TALENTS HERE
[b]Fears:[/b]FEARS HERE
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img]
[b]Bio:[/b]BIO HERE[/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Other:[/b]OTHER HERE[/left]
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][size=400][u][font=FONT OF CHOICE]NAME OF DEMON HERE[/center][/size][/u][/font]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Age:[/b]AGE HERE
[b]Gender:[/b]GENDER HERE
[b]Element/Type of Magic:[/b]ELEMENT/MAGIC TYPE HERE
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
[b]Appearance:[/b]APPEARANCE HERE[/left]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[right][b]Personality:[/b]PERSONALITY HERE[/right]
[left][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/left]
[b]Likes:[/b]LIKE HERE
[b]Dislikes:[/b]DISLIKES HERE
[b]Flaws:[/b]FLAWS HERE
[b]Talents:[/b]TALENTS HERE
[b]Fears:[/b]FEARS HERE
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]IMAGE HERE[/img]
[b]Bio:[/b]BIO HERE[/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[left][b]Other:[/b]OTHER HERE[/left]
[right][img]IMAGE HERE[/img][/right]
Threads
The First Day at Liuena Academy
the first day and the last class of the new school year. Magni meet new friends along with some old ones. their teacher this year is Ms. Brumfield one of the best there is. its a good thing she teaches the magic class, which as its name states helps Magni control and use their abilities over time.
First Day at the Academy
the first day is always the best here in Liuena Academy. students meet new people as well as piss of a few teachers to start the new school year. its the last classes of the day, magic class in fact that as the name states focuses on helping the Magni learn more about how to use and control their magic.
The Story
The end of normal classes was done, and so the Magni were released to their designated classes specifically for them to learn to control their abilities. Magni filled the halls of Liuena Acamdey, the halls full of chatter and accidental slip up of their abilities.
Kirie
One such sixteen year old had that very same problem, but his was a bit more troublesome as he was bound to touch someone in the crowded halls, so every time his arm or shoulder brushed against a shoulder or arm, said person would get a light shock. Very few were lucky to only get a tingle in their arm.
”dammit! Why can’t I just stop shocking everyone, everywhere I go!” came a low tone. Some peple stared at this scrawny boy, with his shock of white hair and wine-red eyes, hidden behind the glare of his oval shaped glasses. Kirie looked around for a brief moment and put in his headphones to listen to some calming music, which helped him stop shocking people.
After the halls more or less cleared out Kirie found the room he was looking for, Room254 or as he liked to call it ”the land of misfits” a smug smile appeared on his face and he stepped into the room that he had been attending for the past few years after his Nana died. Kirie nodded to the teacher, a woman of a well-defined background of Hispanic culture and a bright smile that made anyone’s day. “Have a good summer Kirie?” ”yeah, it would have been fun if Raimei would have just gone with me to the beach” Ms. Brumfield laughed at his words and went back to her work.
you know I don’t mix well with water. What if I did come with you and killed everyone, even you Raimei’s voice never rose beyond that of a loud whisper but you could most definitely hear the fear in her voice. ”yeah, I know but still I missed you. But then again I was so busy with that damn training dad put me through I doubt I would have ever had time for the beach” shaking his head, Kirie leaned back, his hands laced behind his head and took a quick nap waiting for the new as well as old students who would no doubt be a bunch of misfits.
"Uh... Hello, I'm Jaxon Rhys I'm new here. Nice to meet you ma'am." After saying this he bowed slightly to the Hispanic teacher and took a seat near the windows and then turned on his music to pass the time in waiting with Tama. With having sat down Tama then jumped out of his collar and sat neatly on his desk and started petting him. "Ugh Tama what am I going to do about you? You're way too friendly with people and it bothers them, you seriously need to learn some self control buddy." Tama upon hearing this only purred and let out a small yawn before laying down on it to watch the door for other people to come in. Hey Jax why don't you try to make friends this year? I mean you're way too solitary it makes me bored when we have nothing to do. Jaxon merely coughed at this idea and simply replied, "I just don't get people, they always try to stick their noses where it doesn't belong and besides I have you to keep me company so I'm perfectly fine right?" To this Tama could only sigh slightly and curled up to watch people walk in.
The cheerful redhead walked through the corridors to her next class bright eyed and smiling like a fool. Inbetween her thin pale legs was a small little fix weaving between her legs to keep up. Fuse like half tripped over the fox a few times but she soon grew use to watching her steps. She smoothed some of her red hair and let Vix lead her to her lesson.
"Vix, come on do I really need to attend all these painful torture sessions?" She whined quietly so only the vixen would hear.
"Yes! But you'll like this one, you can use your Element." The shaggy red creature barked in reply. Giselle's eyes lit up with the excitement mainly because she loved using her element and secondly because she could meet some of the newer kids. Giselle had been attending the academy for a while but she still got lost sometimes so she knew how the new kids felt so she took it open herself to help them.
Giselle paused at her classroom door to address the vixen but she was gone already, so the the fiery tempered red head pushed the door open and walked into her class happy but bored. She found herself seat not even looking to see if they'd be anyone next to her. Giselle could feel the teacher's eyes burrowing into her soul waiting for a rebellious move but Giselle rolled her eyes and got comfy in her seat eventually resolving to twirling her flame red hair.
"Watch it!" the pink-haired woman- no, child- yelled, as she was hit by yet another person. "I know I'm tiny, but I'm also fairly hard to miss" she grumbled as she side-stepped another person. The small lady danced her way though the crowded corridors, slipping though the groups of people. She only got hit a few more times, and was only almost-trampled once, but it was enough to make her mad.
Of course, when she got mad, her powers began to act up. So, the next person to hit her was suddenly crushed to the floor. She didn't even notice until he screamed, and she quickly apologized before returning the gravity around him back to normal. She made sure to not touch anyone else, but she calmed down soon enough. Ella, the small red panda, hopped onto her light green book-bag. I really can't be here to calm you down all the time, Opal. The creature lazily curled over her shoulder as Opal approached her next class.
Opal smiled happily, now that Ella was there to keep her emotions in check with a fun variety of pheromones, and walked into the classroom. She waved to the teacher and took her seat, taking out her flower-covered notebook in one swift motion. Ella, however, had different ideas, and pounced onto her desk, effectively making it impossible for her to put anything down. Opal rolled her eyes and shooed the russet animal away-- the red panda ducked under her desk and began to paw at Opal's pale legs, causing her to giggle. Opal pulled her legs up and turned around, looking around at the faces of the others in the room.
You know, you could actually try to make friends, Nina, Came the windy, hooting voice of Castiel, her own personal conscious. People might actually like you if you made an effort...
Nina sighed, her bangs flying off her forehead as she did. "Don't you think I've thought about that?" She mutters in irritation. "I don't particularly want to make friends, however. I want to figure out how to control my magic and how to make myself a better person," she repeats for about the hundred and twentieth time. Castiel hooted his disagreement, but doesn't protest.
Nina looks at her watch. She had exactly nineteen minutes to get from the library to her personal magic class. Nina went up to the librarian, explained that she was leaving her normal school work on a specific desk and that she would be back after her specific class. The librarian nodded, but said nothing.
Better hurry, little miss perfect! You're going to be late! Her owl-demon hooted. Nina hushed him with her hand and took off at a light run, trying to get to her class on time. She came to the door she was assuming was her class and stepped through. Nina checked her watch and smiled triumphantly. She had exactly five minutes and forty-six seconds to spare.
Nina looked around. No one else was there yet, so she took a seat near the front. There was something written on the board, which Nina immediately started to copy the words down into a purple notebook labeled "Magic and How to Control Yourself".
Alexis could practically hear Shadow's disapproving gaze bore into her as she failed to stifle a yawn. The two sauntered down the hall though it was quite difficult with the several new first years scrambling up and down the halls trying to find their classes. She simply smirked at the new students' distress, some even losing control of their abilities. Smoke came off of fire elemental students' clothes, some had clothes soaked to the bone, others had their shadows changing shape every few seconds, though most acted as if it were normal, which it was in this school.
"I'm beyond glad we don't have to go through all that again." She uttered, all the while prodding a water elemental student from a lightning controller to keep another unwanted power surge from happening.
"You were one of the worst offenders, you had little to barely decent control on either element you took under your wing." Shadow replied.
"Which is exactly why I attend this class every day." The duo entered the room of their last class of the day.
Alexis stopped by the front desk to greet the teacher with a small smile in comparison to the one she flashed towards her student. "Hi Ms. Brumfield, I look forward to spending another year with you."
"Same Alexis, hi there Shadow." The Hispanic greeted, leaning down to pat the husky's head.
The Magni and Demon took seats furthest away from the sunshine pouring in through the windows. Alexis softly waved her hand in a fanning motion, in cue a cool breeze gently whipped through the room effectively lowering her body temperature. Her twin sapphire orbs peaked at the other occupants of the room. Three of which looked vaguely familiar. Out of the remaining two she didn't exactly recognize, one was hunched over in this rather feeble posture, she could deduce he was most likely a first year. The other was scribbling down notes, though she couldn't exactly pin-point if the girl was a first year or not.
"You should take a few pointers from her, study more often." Shadow murmured under his breath.
"Fat chance, buddy." She countered, scratching behind his ear playfully. She leaned in her chair, burrowing her head in her arms, she tried to lull herself back to her disturbed sleep from her previous classes. After a couple seconds just laying there however, she could tell it was impossible to go back to her slumber, instead she closed her eyes to take a rest. "Tell me when the bell rings."
Aberdeen steadily walked through the halls of the school to her final class, the Magic class. She carefully eyed each person that passed by from the corner of her eyes while making sure not to maintain eye contact, otherwise she would be forced to have a conversation with them. Being new in school, she realized she was going to attract some attention but Aberdeen just looked forward towards her destination, fist clenched, boots tapping against the floor in a steady beat, and her long violet tinted raven hair flowing behind her. Luciana on the other hand was eyeing all the students, deciding who would be her next target for stalking and giving a small smile and a moan indicating she was contemplating such things. One stern look from Aberdeen signaled to Luciana, "Not now," and Luciana looked down casted as she walked with Aberdeen, disappointed that she was strictly told not to stalk anyone, at least for the time being.
Unfortunately, one of the female students that happened to cross Aberdeen's path gave her a long stare, causing Aberdeen to shy away by turning invisible. It was then that Aberdeen decided to pick up the pace and get to her destination in less than ten minutes or she would faint on the spot. After dashing through the halls with people looking confused over where the sound of clanking boots came from, Aberdeen opened the door to her class. The few people that were seated there looked at her dumbfounded since it appeared to them that the door just opened itself and a ghost walked in. "Heh, with my powers I guess I'm pretty ghost like," Aberdeen thought. Six minutes into her invisibility time limit, Aberdeen picked a spot in the back of the class where she would be able to observe the rest of the students, their mannerisms, and their personalities. Just as her time limit became less than a minute, a student tried to sit at her spot, but then Aberdeen made herself visible again, looked forward and asserted, "Seat's taken." Aberdeen then turned her head and gave her characteristic creepy smile whispering, "You can sit next to me. I promise I won't contemplate the many ways to kill you."
As he walked through the hallway, still quite crowded Alvor brushed against several people. Though thanks to his clothes he needn.t worry about using his power on them. The only bit, for the most part, the showed was some of his hair and his face. It wasn't long before he made his way to the next classroom.
There were already some people here, most of which he didn't recognize. "Hey there, the name's Alvor. Hope we can all get along during this year." Alvor had a wide smile on his face, though his silent demon dog guardian was quiet as he stood next to his Magni.
Nina sighed, going back to her notes. She cringed when she heard the girl murmur something about killing people. Air was a passive element, and Nina hated confrontation. As a breeze came through the classroom, Nina relaxed. However, she must have relaxed to much, and suddenly the wind was gale force as she remembered a time last year when she had destroyed the gymnasium with a tornado.
Castiel hooted in warning, trying to get her out of the daze she had fallen into that had caused the winds. When he couldn't get her attention, he clawed her arm, making her yelp. The wind died down and Nina's face went bright red. "Sorry," She squeaked in terror. "Sorry...I'm really bad at controlling this...thing...gift...magic...whatever it is," she stood, grabbing her notebook and moving from the front of the class out to the hall to take a deep breath and calm down.
You could have killed everyone! They all look like they just sat through a wind storm! Castiel scolded as he followed her out of the room. Nina looked like she could cry and she swatted at Castiel. Go back in the room. You're probably missing something important, smarty pants, Castiel teased, making Nina smile a bit. The girl walked back into the room, sat in her desk again, and went back to her notes.
"Here goes nothng." Jayson whispered to no in particular but Puru rolled his eyes before clawing at her leg as a signal to open the door. Jayson sighed once more before opening the door and looking into the classroom. She had just been enrolled so she wasn't familiar with anyone there. She cleared her throat awkwardly before she made her way to the back of the classroom. She made no eye contact with anyone and sat at a random desk as quietly as she could manage in an effore not to bring attention to herself.
Jayson took out her notebook and a pen then placed them neatly on the desk. She ran her black-painted fingernails through her raven-colored hair in nervousness while Puru lied next to the desk on his stomach making himself perfectly at home. Jayson rolled her eyes as she saw how comfortable he had become while she was a nervous wreck trying, and so far succeeding, in keeping her normal nonchalant composure.
Alvor chuckled a bit at the owl's attempt to bother Hallow, "So Tor, shall we find a spot to sit?" Alvor started toward a spot towards the center. He sat down on the desk with his feet on the chair; Hallow sat down next to the chair before starting to fade out to his own home. Alvor gave out a light sigh as Hallow vanished. "He really doesn't like being in this plane of existence," muttered Alvor under his breathe. He knew Hallow was a great guardian, made clear by him coming when it was needed, but he didn't stay too much longer than that.
Alvor seemed to relax quite a bit, to the point where most people would have started to use their magic by now. However, Alvor seemed to be keeping everything completely under control. "So, when is the teacher supposed to get here?" Alvor seemed to be getting close to being bored. By the tone of his voice it was obvious.
"Feh, she was too twitchy to begin with, whoever put her in charge of you and your miscreant brother was touched in the head." Hans supplied, making Connor sputter and cough he laughed so hard. Once more, Connor moved in such a manner as to unseat his little fox, still Hans clung onto his master with supernatural dexterity. "Be nice now, Hans. She was perfectly respectable, she was just trying too hard while we weren't trying hard enough." Connor countered, to which Hans ceded. "Welp, I dunno about you, but I'm lost. What say we find the place the easy way?" Connor asked, to which Hans nodded vigorously.
At that, Connor slipped into the bathroom, he walked into a stall without locking the door behind him, instead, he just closed the door. He didn't sit, or even use the bathroom, instead, Connor clapped his hands. Slowly, he felt his power flow through him and in a few moments the magic began to unfold. Connor liked to keep his magic a secret. It was common knowledge that Connor was a Water-type Magni and what he lacked in talent, he made up for with enthusiasm. Secretly though, Connor's true area of expertise, was shapeshifting. Only Hans and Kieran knew. If word got out that the single best prankster in the school could be a tiny little rabbit or a humongous rhinoceros, then his reputation as a silent and perfect prank assassin would be tarnished. Connor could transform into any mammal of his choosing. In a very short amount of time, Connor's body shrunk to a fraction of its size, his arms and fingers lengthening while the rest of his body shrunk. Soon, Connor was a bat. A small, vampire bat to be exact. He slipped out of his clothes, which Hans readily scooped up, and began echolocating, the sound forming a sonic map of the area in his head. He fluttered his way up and over to an open air vent, slipping inside the school's infrastructure without a sound. Hans followed soundlessly behind him, jumping up into the vent with ease, all the while carrying Connor's clothes on his back. Using his vastly enhanced senses of smell and hearing, Connor effortlessly located the room he was supposed to meet up in.
While still in the ceiling, Connor had Hans lay his clothes out and slipped back into them while he was still a bat. Then, after snapping his jaws, Connor released the spell. He quickly grew back to his regular size, his clothes fitting over the top of his body like a glove. However, once transformed, Connor was far too heavy for the fragile ceiling tiles to support. He fell through with a loud crash, flipping over in mid-air to land on his belly with an exaggerated grunt. As the dust around him settled, Hans decided that would be the most opportune time to jump down, announcing their presence. He landed on top of Connor's head with a small affectionate yip, coercing another groan out of the winded Connor. At that, he rose as quickly as he could, comically unsettling Hans, who fell off and over his shoulder as Connor rose. "You idiot!" Connor yelled at Hans, fake anger filling his voice. "Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" Hans rose, shaking the dust off of his body. "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." Hans said, completely deadpan. The pair stared at each other for a while before breaking out into raucous laughter. Hans jumped into Connor's arms and they hugged. "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one."
It was at this point they realized they were not the only ones in the room. "He he... oops?" Connor said with a shrug, a sheepish smile on his face. "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" Connor exclaimed. "Excellent news." Hans said monotonously. "The gods of pranking smile upon us." Hans said, finishing their joke. "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up?" Connor asked, recognizing his roomie.
With that Nox and Kieran transformed themselves into shadows on the wall and sped off to class, traveling on the walls to avoid the mass of students they would have otherwise had to fight their way through. Upon arrival instead of opening the door they simply moved to the floor and went under the door. They didn't materialize on the inside either, instead they went to the back of the room and watched I know Connor had something planned with that look on his face, and I gotta see it he thought to himself. Nox made his way to the ceiling however, probably because he thought it would be funny if someone saw a shadow on the ceiling, unfortunately no one glanced up. Suddenly an area of ceiling on the other side of the room broke and with a loud thud Connor came crashing down, followed by Hans.
"You idiot! Of all the places to land, you chose my head?" / "Of course, that was the only thing soft enough to break my fall." / "I suppose I can forgive you, ya useless furball." / "And I you, oh smelly and worthless one." The two bickered with each other laughing before they saw the other people in the room boopin-ass Connor always gotta make an entrance he thinks to himself again, barely keeping from chuckling.
He he... oops?" / "I guess with is where the meeting is, eh? Well, good news Hans, our map of the ceiling is accurate!" / "Excellent news." / "The gods of pranking smile upon us." / "Oh! Alvor! Hey buddy, what's up? Hans and Connor finish their playful banter and begin to assimilate into the crowd.
Time to make my own entrance. Kieran thought and apparently Nox though the same thing cause he dropped onto the desk of a girl near the front of the classroom, giving her quite a scare before laughing and walking to the back of the room. At the back of the room Kieran literally walked off the wall. "Dammit Nox! You need to tell me when you're doing something like that, I totally could have thought of something funnier for you to do." He smiled at his hound who walked over to him and they laughed. "Connor I'm glad to see your map worked, maybe next time you'll let me use it, those hallways are hell." He said to his brother giving him a smile as his brother knew full well he didn't walk here.
Also after saying this Tama peeked his head to the girl jotting down notes. "You do know there's nothing being said right?" he quickly said to the girl and jumped out of Jaxon's collar to see what she was writing down. "My name's Tama nice to meet you ma'am." He then looked to the owl and smiled. "You seem like a pretty trustworthy guardian so I hope we can be friends." To this Jaxon's face went dark. 'Oh man how am I going to go through school with Tama just doing what he pleases? I seriously need to teach him something called personal space...' After shaking his head he just sat beside Connor and called Tama back over before blushing slightly and hiding his face in his collar.
– Big deal...
Meant she had plenty time to navigate to the next class without little smurfs scurrying about, and risk electrocution, drowning, or being set on fire. Or worse.
Stumbling through the door, a – somewhat – tall figure ruffled the jagged mess of a blonde hairdo as a elongated yawn of possible boredom escaped the large gaping hole that was her mouth.
Same shit. Different year. With regular classes done and over with, all that was left to attend was..
– Magic Classes
“You best pay attention Melody. A sloth does not make for a great Magni.” She said with the same tone one would use when annoyed by someone, wiggling her finger and furrowing her brow to mimic a disapproving teacher.
*Plop*
…..
Yuuuuck!
Melody wiped the residue of a popped bubble from her cheek, not even taking the trouble to look to her left as it. Just. Wasn't. A. Surprise. Any. More.
“Melly!” Rang a gentle, high-pitched singing voice, the warm and welcoming smooch enough indication that Lorelei had come back.
“Hi, Lore.” The Magni greeted gently rubbing the mermaid-like creature – A Siren, actually – on her little cheek.
“Lorelei will go with Melly to Magni Class, yes? Yes?” The demon pleaded, forming another bubble, this time filled with water around herself and her microscopically small pet fish.
Melody nodded, managing a smile in the corner of her mouth as she navigated to the class-room.
…...
“Hello, ma'am.”
“Hello Melody, hi Lorelei.” The always so joyful teacher greeted, getting a mere lazy wave in return from Melody, though a bubble-popping smooch from Lorelei.
At first sight of the flock of chaotic students, Melody re-adjusted her silver headphones over her ears – Which was code for, don't talk to me -- briefly tapping the Star-prints that were on the sides that housed a series of buttons. Pressing play, the blonde smiled contently at the scrambled mix of Techno music blasting through her ears.
Seat... Seat... Seat. Seat! Melody dropped somewhere in the corner, forcing herself to ignore whatever lay on the path between her and a lovely make-shift bed, and closed her eyes when she had found one near the back of the room, leaning back to have the chair rest against the wall.
Lorelei, however, had decided to do some exploring. Stationary exploring, mind you. Lorelei hardly took the opportunity to go more than half an inch away from her Magni. A whole lot of new demons. Though a few she did recognize from last year.
"What are you reading?"
A curious question posed by a curious-looking child, who was actually a demon. He looked very much like an ordinary child, the only distinctive feature possibly being his blood red eyes as he stared up at the Magni hoping for an answer as an answer wasn't guaranteed particularly when this Magni had his nose lost in a book.
"30 Ways to Manipulate a Demon, fascinating topic isn't it?"
Venice replied, his tone rather neutral as he continued to flick over another page. His long green hair flowed to the side like silk as a breeze entered through the windows but his eyes remained firm and concentrated on the wisdom written down on page 14. Unfortunately for him, his demon child was growing bored at observing the masses and class was soon to begin.
Venice inhaled deeply before deciding to shut his book. As much as he disapproved of leaving a good book unfinished, it would have to be left for another time. The book turned out to be small enough to be pocketed. He then adjusted the hat on his head as the breeze from earlier had moved it slightly, then proceeded to lean down a bit in order to tighten the bright red ribbon tying back Jenkins; his demon child's hair.
"Good to go, sir?"
Sometimes, it seemed like Jenkins only made conversation with questions. Venice nodded in response, looking down at the demon with cold emotionless eyes that shined like glass, despite his emotions towards the demon being the opposite and Jenkins knew better than to think of Venice as just a cold-hearted Magni.
Venice led, and Jenkins followed. They were an odd looking pair considering from their school experience, it looked as if the majority of demons were in animal forms whereas Jenkins looked for the most part human. He had been mistaken as a student like Venice far too many times to count as well.
Venice opened the door to the classroom in a casual manner, not making eye contact with anyone including the teacher. In fact, Venice walked past the teacher as if she didn't exist and took a seat next to a random student (Aberdeen) while Jenkins sat crossed-legged on the floor in front of his desk. It was their usual routine in this class at the very least. Venice quietly cleared his throat as he looked out of the corner of his eyes at just who he was sitting next to.
It turned out to be a female with dark hair as long as his and violet eyes that spoke volumes of what was it.. loneliness maybe? Venice wasn't one to judge, and he had too poor a level of understanding on other humans to even attempt to judge so all he could do was look away and patiently await the start of class.
Making her way through the emptying hallways, Lila biting her lip; wondering whether she would be late for class.
Hideaki was hot at her heels and seemed to be moaning on about one thing or the other although Lila really couldn't bring herself to listen so early in the morning.
patting down her skirt the girl was filled with a small bubble of excitement - Every new term brought up that same orb of happiness and, unlike some of her classmates, she was glad to be back.
If anything, Lila was relieved that the halls were fairly empty seeing as when she got quite as excited as she was right now, her power seemed her make her, glow of sorts which to people looking at her would most probably burn their eyes - Like looking directly into the sun for too long, you would start seeing splatters in your vision and be forced to look away.
'Hurry up!' Hideaki whispered to Lila and Lila alone, 'You're going to be so late on your very first day back!'
And rather than argue with him - Which is what she would most usually do - Lila decided that he was most probably right and zoomed on, finally finding the room marked '254'.
And yet before she opened the door, Lila stopped short, causing Hideaki to ram into her legs, frowning Hideaki rolled his eyes after seeing what she was doing - The small girl was getting sweets out of her bag, now of all times!
Grinning, Lila popped a strawberry lolly-pop into her mouth and opened the door to the classroom, grinning into Hideaki's disapproving face.
After gleefully greeting her teacher, the pink haired girl turned to face her class and smiled at everyone, letting her natural out-going aura spill out and she greeted everyone with a collective "Hiya!"
Hopefully soon she would find some friends that wouldn't be quite as annoying as Hideaki.
Glancing around the room, she looked to see where the free seats were.
She also noticed Aberdeen, the new girl who seemed very mysterious but that wouldn't scare her off, in fact she was often way too much for people. Maybe she could befriend the girl, besides she was new she Lila knew she would be looking for friends - Just possible not ones like Lila. But one thing was certain, boy could Lila persist.
Finding a similarly pink haired girl sitting alone, she recognized Opal - Her roommate - and walked over to her, stopping to greet Aberdeen despite the fact the girl was venturing in and out of visibility, and sitting down heavily in her seat as Hideaki ventured over to Ella, whom was under Opal's legs, and gave her a nod in greeting.
"A whole new life. Great isn't it?" Decenti asked as he flew above the crowds that almost stopped Aidrid from moving. "Mischief to be made and friends to meet. Wait, your not still angry are you?" He flew slightly lower to get a look at Aid's face. The face that still displayed rage created by the events that occurred during the last lesson. "Yes I'm still angry, you launched a pencil at the teacher!" Aidrid yelled out to the boy that was still flying above his head. People didn't really notice him as his surrounding were far to load for a single noise to stand out unless you were within a meter of it's source.
Next class up was all about magic. Something which was very new to Aid. So far it was just like any other school day, regular classes and hiding his power from everyone. There was no real reason for keeping his power a secret but he still did so. As he approached the class room, where this strange class was being held, he looked up to Deck. Receiving a huge grin he spoke. "No messing around you." A warning from Aid, not worth ignoring. But you used to be so fun...
He entered through the wooden door frame, curious to see what was inside. There wasn't anything fancy to be seen just a small class of students and a female teacher standing at the front. Aid and Deck didn't know anyone in the classroom as the hadn't met many people today. Finally, Deck landed softly on his feet and yelled out, "hey!" to everyone in the room. Aid firmly tapped his shoulder, not wanting him to draw too much attention to them. He hadn't seen many Demons like him around the school so Aid was nervous that everyone would see he was different and stare.
The teacher politely said, "Good afternoon." to which Aid replied with a simple nod before walking towards where Decenti had ran off too. It was a seat next to a white haired guy that looked to be around his age. Aid just took the seat and got comfortable to wait for the lesson to begin. Meanwhile, Deck jumped onto the desk playfully. "Quiet." Aid whispered to him as he turned his head to look at some of the other Magni in the room.
Giselle paid little attention to her surrondings taking more amusement in clicking her fingers to create little sparks of fire like a lighter. She smiled and turn ed the flame white hot then back to a cool blue amusing herself.
She seemed oblivious to the lesson the teacher was trying to teach and her eyes were fixed on the flame as if she was entranced by some kind of spell. She felt the Teacher burrowing theireyes at her and her fingers pressed together and the flame was replaced with a small wisp of ash grey smoke.
She sighed looking annoyed and uncomfortable without her flame. She silently wished Vix was with her but Vix wasn't going to 'distract Giselle from her education' as Vix claimed it to be everytime Giselle begged not to be left alone during a lesson. She frowned because she could pratically here Vix's nagging tone in the back of her mind.
Despite being irritating Giselle knew she'd never be whole if she didn't have Vix, it was like Giselle was the body but Vix was the soul. Giiselle sighed missing her demon. Vix wasn't just her 'side-kick' but her best friend and her mother and sister all rolled into one. Giselle gave the teacher a bored look trying to see if she could actually tolerate this lesson but the moment she opened her ears she ended up closing them again to the sound of lecturing teachers.
Opal was fairly busy, making a small pen float in the air. Most people think that- because of her power- that should be easy for her. But no, it was not, because she had to keep changing the gravity ever so slightly to keep it from going to far up or down. Her face was set in a pout and her eyes in deep concentration. She was in her own little bubble- that is, until she heard an overly-energetic "Hiya!" from the room. A smile broke out over her face- she had been wondering when the ever-the-ball-of-energy Lila would show up. Opal let the pen fall over the surface of the desk, back into it's normal weight.
"Hey!" Opal smiled at Lila when she nodded. Ella and Hideaki seemed to be weaving in between her legs, having some sort of conversation. Opal reached down and pulled the animals up by the scruffs of their necks and put them beside her, causing Ella to growl. She had messed up her hair, again, and Ella had spent so much time getting it into the right, perfectly flat, shape. Opal was getting tired of having to avoid trampling the animals, though, so it was okay. She smiled at Hideaki and took two caramel candies out of her book-bag and plopped one in her mouth. She gave Ella the other one, who immediately began to lick at it, never picking it up into her paws. That would be sticky.
When Ella and Hideaki went back to doing whatever they were doing- probably trading stories about the last time their pink-haired child got into trouble (She wasn't paying attention)- Opal turned to the owner of the small black cat. "How was your year?" she whispered quickly.
As Aberdeen waited for classes to begin, more Magni began to show up, and some of them did it through the strangest ways. While some Magni made it a point to enter the room normally and greet the class, a Magni made his grand entrance by crashing in from the ceiling (Connor) followed by another Magni walking off the wall at the back of the room (Kieran). Aberdeen admits that it’s kind of cool what the other Magni can do with their powers and wonders whether her powers would be of any use. She felt a bit embarrassed at herself feeling insecure at how weak of a power level she must be at.
While Aberdeen was resting her head on her hand, she heard someone clearing their throat softly and looked to her left. Her dark violet eyes observed a student with cyan green eyes and long light green hair to match (Venice). She nearly mistaken the student for a female due to his long hair but upon further scrutiny Aberdeen realized he was a male. He seemed to turn away upon Aberdeen noticing that he was peering towards her, making her assume that she must have had some creepy smile again that spooked him and made him turn away.
Afterwards another student, a bubblegum haired girl (Lila), stopped to greet Aberdeen just before she walked over to a similarly pink haired female student (Opal). It seemed that the two were already acquainted with each other since both Magni and their demons were engaged in conversation with each other. Aberdeen tried to pretend to be nonchalant, but loneliness crept into her skin as she observed each of the students grouping together and having their own small conversations, being totally oblivious as to whether classes started or not. Although Aberdeen didn’t like to speak much, she did want to have friends, but didn’t know if any one of these people would be willing to befriend a girl with weird tastes in the occult and death. It matched her though because of her powers of the Spirit, but it made her worried that her powers would also alienate her, even in a magic based school. Aberdeen was already shunned in her old school after she was found talking to herself in the girl’s bathroom and she did not want to repeat the experience again. Little did the students know that Aberdeen was in conversation with her long dead sister, Brooklyn, whom she likes to refer to as Brook. One of the reasons she loves her magic is that it allows her to talk to Brook and ask her for advice and comfort when she needed it. It seemed that Brooklyn felt that Aberdeen was in that time of need for she made an appearance to the seat at the right of Aberdeen that was unoccupied.
“Abby, aren’t you going to try and make some friends?”
Aberdeen carefully pretended to talk to her demon Luciana, who was in front of Brooklyn, to make it seem as though she was in conversation with her demon. Her voice was subdued so as to not give her insecurities away.
“I’m not sure, Brook. It seems that everyone is either busy or in their own conversations. Plus who would want to befriend a freak like me?”
“Abby, you know you’re in a school FULL of freaks right? Plus there’s a guy right next to you that seemed to have been interested in you if he took the time to notice you, right? Try him!
Aberdeen gazed at the cyan-eyed male student at her left, admitting that she did want to try at least a hello or her version of hello at least. Little did she notice Brooklyn winking at Luciana and Luciana motioning to the demon of the boy (Jenkins). Suddenly she heard a moan sounding like “Uugghhh!!” and knew that to be Luciana’s voice. She woke up from her spaced out self and noticed that Luciana was attempting to converse with Jenkins, but she couldn’t tell whether or not Jenkins was comfortable with Luciana’s mode of speech. Luckily, Luciana clued her in through telepathic conversation and said that she was demonstrating to Jenkins that she couldn’t speak well verbally, but speaks her best through telepathy. Aberdeen then realized what Luciana was doing and decided this was her chance. However, Aberdeen was so nervous that all she could do was poke the guy at his shoulders, gaze at him with a serious demeanor, and softly utter the word, “Hi,” as though she was the one that had trouble communicating verbally instead of Luciana.
(AMWD)
He contemplates saying hello, but decided that he had better plans. He brings his face down close to her and examines her face, she has relatively short dark hair, and tan skin. Hmm she's not unattractive at all. He thinks, and then he raises his and and pokes her cheek a few times "Hello? Hello? Anybody home? No more sleeping it's time for social hour! Come on time to make friends with all your classmates. Knowing this school they picked a real hard ass to teach class this year, last year's professor got kinda fed up with nonsense so you won't have time to make friends during class." Not getting a response began to poke her face again "Come on it's time to wake up. Nox come help me out here." As he said this he pulled his face away from hers and Nox put his front paws and face on the desk and then licked her cheek "Wake up, Kieran is being annoying again and he won't stop until you respond." he said with a slight chuckle before licking her face a second time and waiting for a response. Kieran stood and smiled as Nox licked the girls face. Man she is either going to kill me or laugh this off as a joke, I hope it's the second, I don't like pissing people of but a sleeping target is just to irresistible a smile forms on his face as he thinks this, realizing just how bad of an idea this might have been only makes the situation much more entertaining to him. "Shut up Nox, don't paint me as a bad guy I just like making new friends." He says with laugh and awaits a response from the girl, he was certain she would awaken now after all of their pestering.
Alexis began to regain consciousness when a slobbery, wet tongue hit her cheek. As if a reflex, her hand whipped out and caught the offender's muzzle in her hand, though careful not to cause any harm. She kept her hand on the dog's mouth as she yawned, still haven't opened her eyes.
"I thought I made you stop doing that a long time ago, Sha..." She drifted off when she found that the Demon wasn't the one she was expecting. She looked down at her own, and found Shadow just staring at the two who disturbed her sleep, as if conflicted with what to do.
Alexis turned her gaze to the tall Magni with a head of dark turquoise (Kieran). She propped herself up with an arm; chin on hand and simply gave him a 'Why the hell would you do that?' look, all the while, speaking telepathically to Shadow.
Why didn't you stop them? Alexis deadpanned.
They weren't necessarily causing you harm, and you needed to wake up, you're in class. Shadow countered, giving what appeared to be a shrug.
So you let a complete stranger walk up to me, and let his Demon lick me awake? She flashed him an incredulous look.
... Precisely. Shadow responded.
Thanks a lot. Alexis muttered in her mind sarcastically.
"I'm sorry, do I know you?" Alexis asked. As she did, she couldn't help but notice the dark hair made him look somewhat similar to her older male siblings, but shook off the thought. She always had felt a pang of homesickness when she first came to Liuena, no matter how many years she had come to this school.
I noticed it too. Shadow uttered in her mind. The resemblance, I mean.
The Saitou was curious as to what element this guy had. Then noticed the shadow, or lack there of, that he didn't have. Alexis glanced over to the desk under her hand and noticed her own on the wood that formed from the light off of the incandescent light bulbs ahead of them. That definitely wasn't normal.
But perhaps it wasn't just modesty, but a level of insecurity in his ability to control those powers. He preferred to practice alone and out of sight but was certain that even if he did master an area of potential or unlock some new ability, he'd still be keeping it to himself or in a close circle of trusted allies if he should make any. He saw no point in being boastful or attracting attention, as he was just another Magni trying to get by. His belief was that being a Magni didn't make a person special, even if their Magni powers were exceedingly powerful compared to the rest. What made a Magni special in Venice's eyes, was how one chose to use their powers.
Tough situations call for tough choices and it is the choices that one makes, that reveal who that person really is.
Venice recited to himself, a quote he came up with one day while absorbed in a novel about 2 childhood friends. It was a tragic story where after friendship, followed betrayal because one of the friends sought out the discovery of a new power even at the cost of his best friend's life. It had been a long time since he had read that book but the fair amount of time he had right now to himself in contrary to the rest of the class socialising in groups and pairings, made him remember.
Never understood why one would allow themselves the luxury of friendship and letting their guard down, to reach their own demise..
Venice was pulled out of his thoughts by the familiar sound of Jenkin's laughter. Turning his head to view what was going on in regards to his demon, Jenkins was found to be seated in the same spot but facing another demon (Luciana) to the likes of which Venice hadn't seen before. It wore a white mask, with a missing nose which was what stood out most to Venice as a distinct feature. He compared it to the idea of a walking shadow, only with a mask on to show a face. It was rather ironic, wearing a mask to show a face.
That's a new one.
Venice thought, allowing Jenkins room to converse or so he assumed it was demon conversing. It was difficult to tell since neither of the pair of demons were even opening their mouths, save a few laughs from his demon. Jenkins appeared to only be nodding and laughing a little bit now and then but Venice was sure the demon child was having a spectacular time. He had known Jenkins for long enough to read his emotions, even though Jenkins was more uptight and formal compared to other demons at that young age of 10 that Venice had encountered thus far.
It was then that Venice felt a bit of pressure applied at his right shoulder and turned his attention away from the demons over to whatever was responsible. It turned out to be a poke from the girl (Aberdeen) seated next to him which was odd. Venice couldn't recall the last time someone ever poked him, if ever. Classes normally went on with nobody bothering him, but it was a welcome change of pace.
"Hi."
A greeting was even more rare and it made him start to wonder if he did anything wrong to bring it about, considering it was an unusual situation.
"Hello."
Venice greeted back politely but with a tone that lacked emotion. His eyes naturally looked over her facial features since prior he had only managed a side glance without staring too much. She appeared younger than him, and he did not recognise her from last year's classes or maybe he had just missed her? He wasn't the most observant of the lot. Venice felt a pair of someone else's eyes on him and turned for a brief second to realise it was just Jenkins. Jenkins was probably eager to see how Venice would even handle a conversation should one ensue after the small tap on the shoulder.
"May I be of assistance? or have I inconvenienced you?"
Venice inquired. Thinking further on what he just said, he felt as if Jenkins' conversational skills on asking questions all the time was beginning to rub off on him.
Like demon, like Magni.

Giselle put her hands in her lap and continued flicking her fingers to create fire without the teacher looking because she was too tired and far too irritated to not be around her favourite element. She looked out the window and was surprised to see in the slight distance her favourite little red fox. Giselle gave her pleading eyes but Vix's head shook. Giselle chattered too much to learn when she was with Vix and Vix believed Giselle's learning to be very important, even if Giselle didn't.
She looked around wondering if it'd be worth talking to someone because everyone semmed to be talking beside her but she shrugged the thought away because if they wanted to talk to her they would and no one had so she didn't care.
Her bright eyed gaze explored the crowded room which was making her feel discomfortingly claustrophobic which wasn't very much like the young fire elemental. She looked out the window again for Vix but she wasn't there anymore and Giselle said something she probably shouldn't of under her bitter breath.
Giselle didn't like being left alone and having come here for a few years she should know most of the people but she didn't reconize even a face at all. Was everyone here new? Or was Giselle's bubble tighter then she thought? Well, she's not an anti-social it can't be that tight...Giselle calmed her panicks about being an anti-social by playing with her flame changing the shape consistantly until her spirit died and with it the flame.
Giselle had been excited about coming back to school but now she was here she'd rather be anywhere else.
He cracked open a single red eye, looking about the room as new and old students poured into their last class of the day, the class that would teach them to control their abilities. Ms. Brumfield greeted all if not most of them with a simple smile or greeting.
So when a student spoke softly about not killing someone, he opened both eyes in amusement. fat chance they would let you get away with it newbie a smirk planted itself on his face. After that things got a bit more exciting as the veterans of the class came in, and a few newbies as well. But he decided to go back to his nap, leaning back his hands laced behind his head, you could easily tell just how relaxed and at home he was.
Suddenly the ceiling broke and a kid (Connor) fell right on his stomach and then a fox looking thing (Hans) landed on his head. This made Kirie just about jumped right out of his seat but relaxed upon hearing the voices of which they belonged to. Then another student (Kieran) came in with a rather grand entrance if you asked him about his thoughts. This student walked right off the walls and Kirie rolled his eyes at how comical the twins were.
I don’t see how that could amuse anyone. If that had been me I could have electrocuted him. Raimei decided it had been best that she keep hidden from view and in her own world but kept that telepathic link with Kirie so the two could speak. ”Nah you would have been fine I trust in your ability” giving his demon a smile or at least he thought he did as he wasn’t quite sure where she was around him.
The seating of an obviously new student (Aidrid) caught his attention, especially the guys demon (Decenti), who could have passed for a human if it weren’t for the crow like wings poking out from his back. Raising a brow Kirie leaned forwards in his seat, glancing at the guy from the corner of his eye. Raimei then flickered into becoming visible with each flicker and stared at the demon with the wings ”I wish I was like you then I wouldn’t have to worry about hurting anyone” her voice quiet and sad.
”nah don’t be so hard on yourself Raimei I like you just the way you are.” this earned him a grateful smile from Raimie who at the moment wished she could hug her beloved Magni but would have killed him. Kirie then turned his attention back to the student who sat beside him ”so are you new here, I don’t think I’ve seen you around before?”
But before the kid could reply Ms. Brumfield stood up from her desk and walked to the board writing out the words Lessons on Magic Control in big loopy letters on the board. Then turning to the class she cleared her throat authoritively and waited for them to quiet down. After a few minutes however she frowned, and clapped her hands. Suddenly a loud thunder clap echoed throughout the room making some if not all the students’ jump. Smiling at having their attention or at some of their attention she spoke “okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me why you’re here for?”
(AMWD)
"No I do not believe we have met, the names Kieran, and I'm sorry if I bothered you, but you looked kinda lonely over here, and I thought hey, maybe we could be friends." But before he could say more he heard a loud thunderclap and turned to find the teacher, Mrs. Brumfield, asking the class why they were here. "Well looks like were out of time now.... I didn't catch your name so you'll have to tell me after class. Anyway I should probably sit down before she gets pissed again." He walked over to an empty seat and sat down, he made sure there was an empty seat next to him for Connor. Once he sat down he raised his hand and before being called on he answered Mrs. Brumfield's question. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He said with a chuckle, fully aware that his comment, while funny, was sure to land him in detention, and probably have some negative affects on his brother as well but hey that's life. After Connor finished his comment Nox snorted loudly and then quickly turned into his shadow form in the spot he was in on the ground and shadow walked over to the wall near Kieran where he took his place next to his partner. It's gonna be a good year, new teacher to harass, new friends to make. I'm excited now. he thought with a huge smile on his face as he awaited a response to his delinquent reply to Mrs. Brumfield.
….
*Crackle*
I'm awake! Oh. Sod this class...
The clap of thunder certainly woke Melody from her little snooze, even with her music set to hyper extreme ear-blasting volume. God how she disliked a disruptive way of waking up, the least you could do was shake her, then utter words of sweetness while waking her. But no, that would be too endearing.
However, Melody's surprised waking wasn't as horrendously over-the-top as Lorelei's. The wee-little demon literally bounced ceiling-high and quickly curled up on her Magni's shoulder, shaking and shivering included.
“Lorelei hates lightning...” She sang in a hushed tone, crawling closer and closer to Melody's ears. Though, if the girl would hear her demon's singing was a different matter entirely.
….
– Booooooored.
Yep, this class was going to suck major... err- balls?
Melody kept herself in the laziest position she could muster, chair still leaning on the back wall of the classroom, not bothering to remove her headphones or even mute them. Funnily enough, she could hear perfectly fine.
“Who can tell me why you’re here for?”
They are here to learn the secret art of fishing for pink fluffy unicorns that are prancing about on fluorescent rainbow roads- Take a sodding guess, genius!
Can't be bothered, not in the least. They're here because of magic, good, jolly, lovingly magic.
Sighing as loudly as possible, the blonde girl shifted her headphones just behind her ears – Hey, still want to hear music, okay? – and glared at Miss Brumfield.
“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.” She retorted with a slight annoyance.
Riveting question, what's next? A thanks-for-trying award for retards? Or are we going to talk about safety again. Or, or, maybe they'll actually get to do some, oh I don't know- Magic?
So, can I go yet? No? Shame. Melody, despite not having a problem with anyone, couldn't be more set-off by this same bullshit, different year business. Just, let us use our magic. Control comes with experience, no?
(AMWD)
“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.”
"Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle."
'Hmm? Both of them seem to know what's going on but why do they fight the teacher so much? I mean she's just doing her job and that's to help us.' Shaking his head Jaxon continued to pet Tama until he calmed down and he jumped back down onto the desk. After this he slightly blushed and again hid his face in his collar to hide his unease from everyone else even if it was obvious.
“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.” Aid was exactly the kind of person she was talking about. He didn't want it to get to him so he turned back to the boy beside him (Kirie) and nodded at him in reply to his earlier question. Although he wasn't sure if he would know what the nod meant so he thought he may have to answer him again later.
As Aid waited quietly for the teacher to continue, Decenti lay on the ground to display his boredom to the whole class. Aidrid wanted to control his behaviour but he ultimately knew that there was nothing he would do. He simply looked down at him with an angry expression and hoped he would understand. Understanding, however, was not Decenti's greatest talent and so he continued to lay there attracting the attention of a few other Magni and Demons sitting nearby.
”Hello.”
Aberdeen’s violet eyes widened for a bit until she quickly narrowed them at the student that had responded to her attempt at making a greeting without lacing it with some creepy remark. She was surprised that poking someone and greeting “hi” with a serious face and tone of voice actually worked and didn’t send the person running to the nearest exit. That was the usual response she was given back at her old school, though it was probably because of the rumors that spread about her that she doesn’t want to recall again. Although he seemed to be polite, the student spoke without emotion, and Aberdeen wondered if this was just part of his personality.
”May I be of assistance? Or have I inconvenienced you?” the student spoke once more.
Aberdeen then clenched her fist and continued to stare fiercely at the light green haired student. She was trying to mask her intense nervousness and shyness that she couldn’t help but feel when confronted with the opportunity to speak to someone. Luciana then came into Aberdeen’s thoughts who asked, “Abby, what’s wrong?”
“Lucy, I don’t know how to respond.”
“Just say anything.”
What Aberdeen would’ve said in response to the guy’s question was, “No inconvenience. Rather, I feel this is a much convenient method of meeting you rather than my usual stalking methods.” However, a deafening clap of thunder roared throughout the room, causing Aberdeen’s nervousness to get the better of her and causing her to unintentionally turn invisible in front of her inquirer. She looked towards the front to see her teacher smiling, waiting for students to pay attention to her class. “Dammit…” Aberdeen mumbled to herself and quickly went back to her seat to collect herself and turn visible again. She dared not to look back at the guy with green eyes, not wanting to embarrass herself any further. She called Luciana in her mind to come back with her, who moaned “ Uhhhh…” in a sad tone. It seemed her conversation with the boy’s demon went well.
Then the teacher asked,“Who can tell me why you’re here for?”
“Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic.”
Aberdeen then stared down into her notebook, thinking about how true that was for her. She had to silently breathe in and out to make sure she wouldn’t turn invisible again. Ever since she learned invisibility, she had trouble trying not to turn invisible whenever she was very nervous or embarrassed, and had to hide it by running away from people before it happened. Sometimes she stayed invisible for too long and she would knock out and wake up in the infirmary with the nurses asking her what happened. Obviously she couldn’t tell them that she fainted because she stayed invisible for more than ten minutes. It got to a point where her parents were concerned and inquired her about it, but she couldn’t tell that to them either along with the fact that she can see Brooklyn.
“Why I’m here...” Aberdeen thought, “...that’s because of Grandma Alma. “ Aberdeen remembered that it was her grandmother that introduced her to the Academy. When her parents told Alma about Aberdeen’s fainting spells, she had suspected that Aberdeen had trouble controlling her magic and inquired her about it. Aberdeen denied it until her grandmother had shown her an old medal with “Liuena Academy” on it. She learned that her grandmother was also a spirit magni just like her and has also been able to see Brook accompanying Aberdeen. It was Grandma Alma that suggested Aberdeen study at the Academy to master her spirit magic. When Aberdeen asked why her parents never told her, Alma said that it was because the magic skipped her father’s generation and that her mother, Madison was not a magni. However, it seems that Aberdeen had inherited the magic. Aberdeen then went to the Academy with her grandmother covering for her and telling her parents about how good a school it was minus the magic.
Recalling why she was here, made Aberdeen calm down and remind herself that she need not be embarrassed because everyone in this class had the same problem as her. She decided not to give that whole answer she had in her mind on why she was here because she did not want to talk in front of the class and because it was such a long story that she did not want to use energy in telling. Instead, she simply looked to the front with serious eyes, wondering what she will learn in this class.
Connor was just about to answer his brother, and call shenanigans because he doesn't walk anywhere, when suddenly the room was filled with a thunderous boom. The teacher, Ms. Brumfield, had walked in and clapped, signalling the young mages to sit down and get ready for their class. Connor took his seat and turned his attention to the board which had the words: Lessons on Magic control written in big loopy letters on the whiteboard. She directed a question at the class. "Okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me what you’re here for?" She asked and was immediately answered by both Kieran and a blonde haired girl Connor didn't quite recognize.
First was the blonde girl who said, "Same thing as all other years, because some people here can't control their magic." There was just the littlest bit of derision in her voice, as if she held disdain for anyone and everyone she didn't like. It was strange. Then Kieran answered, and his version made Connor have to stifle a laugh. Kieran deliberately provoked their teacher. "Well Mrs. Brumfield, that is quite simple, I am here supposedly to learn how to better control my magic. But let's all be honest here, I am probably just gonna goof off and cause trouble for you, all in the name of a few laughs out of my classmates. The same thing I did last year, and probably the reason that Mrs. Gregory said she could not teach this class again, I guess Connor and I are just too much for some people to handle." He finished with a smirk on his face. Connor buried his face in his notebook, attempting, and failing, to hide his laughter. It was just too funny. Finally, once he'd contained himself, Connor sat back in his chair and actually prepared himself to take notes. Connor would never tell Kieran, but he felt like... actually trying this year. Connor wanted to get better at controlling his water magic, the pranking capabilities with water were endless, especially because water was such a harmless medium. Further, it gave him an excuse to keep his ability to shapeshift to himself. The better he got at manipulating water, the less he'd have to rely on shifting. WHat connor didn't know, however, was that soon, shifting would become his entire focus.
Giselle looked at her desk offically bored and ready to leave. She tried to think of an excuse or a drama she could cause to get her out of here. She looked at the teacher's drink and put a tiny barely noticeable white hot flame under it. If she heated it enough the Teacher would be burnt and leave the classroom and then Giselle could disappear out of her lesson.
She focused her attention on making the glass hotter and hotter making a flame vanish whenever the teacher looked near or around the drink as to not be made the prime suspect later. Her eyes had gone an autmun red in colour since she had started heating the glass and any sign of green was almost entirely gone apart from little flecks around the inside of her iris bordering the pupil.
The teacher looked straight at Giselle and in a instant the flame and red iris' were gone and she looked like a normal kid not paying full attention to a lesson. Then when the teacher's burrowing gaze left Giselle the glass was being burnt again by a short little white spark.
Giselle played with her ginger hair as to not look like she was being menacing but her eyes never left the glass until they had to and her attention was entirely focused as if she were in some sort of trance or under a dark spell.
He too jumped but wasn’t all that bothered until he remembered Raimei. "Raimei you okay?" looking about him without being to obvious about it. His eyes locked with the kid (Aidrid) who sat next to him and acknowledged his nod.
I’m okay i guess. I should have gotten used to her doing that her sigh came out as a small crackle of electricity as it ran along the outline of Raimei’s shape. Kirie knew his demon could be scared very easily, often losing shape for a moment as her body went haywire. well I guess that’s what happens when your body is made entirely of electricity Kirie frowned but smiled at Raimeis reply I heard that Kirie. It doesn’t help. her voice was now barely a whisper.
"No it didn’t but I trust that you won’t electrocute me" another crackle came about but this one sounded nicer and he realized for the first time Raimei had laughed. An equally happy smile plastered itself on to his face and Kirie faced forwards.
Except the answers Ms. Brumfield received were semi-correct and just plain rude. Kirie shook his head at their answers but decided not to put his input as it wouldn’t help anything. Ms. Brumfield could tell that some of the students showed discomfort by her question as well as from the answers she received from the older students.
She began to chuckle but she wasn’t mad at all as some had thought she was. “Well I see you’ve done your homework. But yes that’s what your here for and don’t worry Kieran it won’t be enough to drive me away. I can assure you have my means to put you in place.” A kind smile that contradicted her words that sounded very much like a threat.
“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.” Ms. Brumfield looked over at Giselle her gaze narrowed as the girl tried to hide her activities. Turning back to the board Ms. Brumfield began to write up the names: Connor Vs. Melody, Lila Vs. Alexis, Aidrid Vs. Venice, Giselle vs. Alvor, Opal Vs. Aberdeen, and Kirie Vs. Jayson. Then turning back to face them Ms. Brumfield leaned against her desk about to reach for her coffee but could feel the warmth radiating from her mug.
Then a better idea came to mind, “Giselle could you taste this for me, my tongue is very sensitive to heat. See if it’s too hot, and considering your fire elemental I’m sure you can handle some heat” passing the mug to Giselle, to taste. Then turning back to the class Ms. Brumfield smiled, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” her smile turned cruel as she snapped her fingers. Electric sparks danced across her fingers, this caught Kiries attention and a smile twitched at the corners of his lips. I do not want to be at her that lady’s mercy at all . Kirie knew full well just how painful a shock could be but for her to have been able to create that loud sound she must have built up a lot of electricity.

Giselle smiled at the Teacher confidently and took a gulp of water. “Yep, it’s perfect Miss, Not too hot at all. Bit bitter though..” Giselle knew she was being tested here and she knew how to handle it...maybe she could convince the Teacher to drink it still. After pushing the mug dangerously close to the edge of her desk she looked at the board and looked for her name.
Giselle VS Alvor Giselle arched an eyebrow and her eyes searched the room for Alvor. Giselle was a competitive girl and didn’t plan on losing at all and it was fairly clear by the amused but determined look on her heart-shaped face. She turned her attention back at the mug decided at some point she’d accidently push it off the desk. Then she noticed a red dash by the window and her head moved noticeably quick towards the window.
She could see easily it was Vix by the animals speed and elegance not to mention her petit sizing and bright red fur. Vix sat down and gave Giselle a warning glare through the glass of the window and Giselle felt herself sinking into her own skin. Vix intimidated Giselle with her wisdom and intelligence but Giselle wasn’t one to listen most of the time. She looked at the mug then at Vix then jolted her leg up into the desk sending a slight vibration through the wood. The mug crashed and Giselle muttered ‘Ow’ rubbing her knee.
It’d been half accidental and half on purpose. She’d meant to knock the mug but not hit her knee so hard on the wood. She glared at the table as if it were the table’s fault then calmed down enough to have her skin stop being bright red and her eyes stopped being narrowed at the table.
She sent little sparks off her fingers and she searched out her duelling partner with bright eyes. She tried to ignore the pulsing and throbbing in her knee and focused her attention on getting in the right sense of mind for a spar or duel- whichever you’d rather call it.
Opal was worried about this duel now. She could only do so much with her power- and it wasn't even a [i]good power. She could change the weight of things. Big deal. Others could do much more powerful things- and that scared her. "All you can do is do your best. Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll do just fine." Ella said, crawling down to twist between Opal's legs like a cat would. Opal bent down and patted the creature's head before she folded her hands over her desk and laid her head in the little crook created there. "Yes. I'll do just dandy Ella" she said sarcastically. She loved her power, but it wasn't the best power she had ever seen. Though, she wouldn't change it for her life. She had a complicated option about it all.
After a few moments the perky pink-head looked up and tried her best to pay attention to the teacher. She was passing a mug to a woman. Opal was confused by this, but she figured she must have a reason, so she just rolled her eyes and began to pet Ella, who had traveled up onto the table again.
“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.” She then proceeded to write out pairs on the board, Kieran however, could not find his name. well, that's odd.
Mrs. Brumfield turned around and continued talking, “well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is” She then snapped her fingers as sparks danced across her fingertips, sparks that Kieran was sure were more dangerous than the tiny ones he could make. Kieran stood up and spoke to Mrs. Brumfield, "Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list? I mean are afraid my powers are to scary for in class?" as he said this he turned into a shadow traveled to the back wall and changed his shape into a cartoonified dragon. "I promise not to scare anyone, just let me play to. Everyone else gets to have fun." He was having trouble concealing his laughter as he remained in the shape of the small adorable dragon on the wall and spoke to the class. The look on Mrs. Brumfields face was priceless, he could not be more proud of himself. He strolled off the wall ending the illusion of the cute little monster and winked a girl as he walked by her desk (Melody), "Anyone else's name get forgotten? I could partner with you? It'll be fun I promise!" He said as he finally returned to his seat and sat down. After sitting down he laughed, finally he could laugh, he had to keep throughout his performance and it damn near killed him.
Melody nudged herself back, the highly uncomfortable chair gently leaning itself on the back wall once more.
Okay! So what kind of 'practical' assignment did Miss Brumfield have in store for them?
The teacher turned to the board and began scribbling names in white chalk.
– That. Noise...
The blonde re-adjusted her headphones yet again, hands firmly pressing the earmuffs to block out more of that infamous scratching noise of eardrum-killing.
….
Done? Done. Crisis diverted.
Melody really did not want her powers to go haywire. Didn't they tell Miss Brumfield about her allergy to highly annoying sound? Well, a self-invented allergy more like. Still, just. Don't. Force it!
Not unless you want the all the glass objects in the room to spontaneously break, with the chance of flying pieces digging themselves into unwary students.
Bah! Idiocy.
Anyway what was it she wrote? Names? Duos?
– Yeeeeeah. Not happening, teach.
Connor, huh? Wasn't he some 'guy' from last year? Or did she just recall the wrong person with the exact same name?
– “Aaaah, who gives a shit.”
The blonde muttered, glancing over her little demon companion who had, surprisingly, managed to fall asleep on her left shoulder without falling off.
The girl managed a gentle smile, slowly leaning forward and letting her seat rest on four pedals, her right elbow burying itself into the desk, head resting sideways on a clenched fist.
Couldn't anyone amuse her with something? Anyone? Anything? C'mon, boredom is Mel's most hated enemy!
“Mrs. Brunfield? Why am I not on the list?”
Huh? Who-
Tell her she wasn't seeing things. Tell her that scratching noise hadn't made her mentally mad or something. Someone just spoke, right? Tall-ish guy, some weird turquoise hair colour, the same guy who literally confessed he'd goof off. Melody was imagining that?
– Nooo....
Aah! Ghosts! Oh. Asshat.
The blonde was shocked to find a shadow dancing about on the wall, 'hilariously' shaped like a dragon from some cartoon. Whether it was completely improvised or an actual existing character, Melody wasn't sure.
Her right hand released the girl's head, swiftly moving in front of her mouth to hide and muffle the giggle that, apparently, was a result of this random act. She had to admit it was funny.
“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored.” She exclaimed in a hushed tone, returning a wink to the shadow puppeteer as he passed by her desk.
Oh, now she was horribly distracted. Assignment... Assignment.
Oh sod it. Someone would remind her.
Kieran stood and walked over to the kid and shook his hand "Hey there Jaxon, I'm Kieran, Kieran Flanagan. That thing on the wall over there is Nox."
As he said this Nox walked off the wall entering his hound form and walked over to them. "Hey now Kieran, you should know better, I am not some thing, I am your beloved childhood friend. It would do you well to treat me with respect. Pleasure to meet you Jaxon." Nox said introducing himself.
Kieran interjected before Jaxon could respond, "Please excuse him, he tends to get a little over the top sometimes." He then turns to his brother who he noticed was sitting near by. "Hey Connor, what do ya think Uncle Harris would think of how I handled not being placed on the board?"
Before Connor could respond Nox decided he needed to speak again "Dammit Kieran, don't mention that man! You know how I feel about him... What he did this summer was... unforgivable." Kieran simply laughed and waited for Connor and Jaxon's replies.
Step by step he looked with his full attention at the style in which was built in. Until now everything has been just beautiful nothing important in the Western architectural style. Still Hwang was taking a nap as usual until Li waked him up, in his own calm and silent manner without annoying the dragon. All the time until they came here, he sat on the boy's head. After being waked he asked Li where they are, because he slept all the journey and so he didn't have even the smallest clue where they were."We are just in the right place.
"The boy quickly answered to his dragon, even if he missed everything the demon was going to discover soon where they are.
Now he just had to look for his class, apparently not seeing anyone who could help him with tips. Not a comfortable situation but still one that could have been avoided if he wouldn't have appeared later. And so another 15 minutes were wasted trying to find the class. Finally arriving he opened the door, the two of them saw many persons and demons. It seemed they came really late. Entering the class.
Li this to Mrs Brumfield "I apologize for being late. I am Li Wen and this is my demon, Master Hwang of Shangri La. Can I take a seat? The boy asked politely while looking at the others. The only major difference between them and him was his kimono. A Chinese dude along Westerns, that is what the boy was thinking while looking at them, there were many types of demons and persons."Boy they all look like children on the inside. With no experience in the real and crude life of this world."Hwang told Li in his mind, the boy instead answering loud"Yes you are right."
The fact that he turned into a dragon made him smile, a chuckle escaped his lips but stopped when Ms. Brumfield glanced over at him. damn she is going to be a tough one shaking his head Kirie listened to the other students exchange about duels but he was more so focused on his opponent someone by the name of Jayson.
wonder who that is, she must be new if I don’t know them a frown crept its way onto his lips as Kirie leaned forwards to listen closely to what the teacher said next. Kirie stifled a mocking laugh at Giselle who knocked over the teachers mug, shaking his head at her clumsiness.
Ms. Brumfield
“aye dios mio!” sighing Ms. Brumfield shook her head bending down to clean up what was left of her coffee. Standing back up she dropped the remains into the trash bin and faced the class again, her gaze settled on Giselle for a moment before returning back to the others. Kieran caught her attention by the fact that he turned into a cartoonish dragon, which surprised her but not really.
“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxsons name either ill leave it be for now.” but Ms. Brumfield wasn’t done, with a slight flick of the wrist a small bolt of electricity was sent right towards Kieran and shocked him. “Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules(Check OOC) you will be punished” smiling at her students.
Then a late student appeared, “ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with”. Giving Li a kind smile.
Ms. Brumfield then walked out from behind her desk and towards the door, “now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”. Soon enough the students arrived in the practice arena. The place was huge with giant archways in front of the stands. Ms. Brumfield stood in the middle of the field and motioned to the first two pairs of oppenents. “start when you are ready, those who are waiting your turns go sit in the stands and devise a plan of action until then be silent, cheer if you must but do not give those fighting any help”. So with that Ms. Brumfield stepped back for those who would fight waiting for when they were ready to start.
Ignoring Keiran's ranting Mrs. Brumfield continued with her lecturing. Now back to the issue at hand as I have already said we are to be doing practice duels, you fail or break the rules you will be punished” Just then a new student whom Kieran had never seen before walked in, he was wearing a kimono which Kieran instantly thought was a little odd. “Ah Li Wen good to see that you made it. Next time try not to be late. We are going to the practice arena for practice duels. Everyone is in pairs but since you’er late you’ll have to sit this one out as punishment and simply because there is no one else to pair you up with. Now let’s go to the practice fields no use in doing it in here”.
With this she walked out the door leading the class to the practice field. It was a beautiful place, with large arches, Kieran had been here before a few times, but always avoided participating, Kieran didn't necessarily think that fighting was the best way to learn control over your powers, plus he wasn't interested in fighting, he just wanted to have fun. When they arrived Mrs. Brumfield gave no further instructions, but she had listed the pairs on the board and told them that only two duels could go on at once. Kieran figured she felt that was all the instruction she needed to give, so he turned to Jaxon "Hey you wanna get our match out of the way first? That way we can just kick back and goof off the rest of class." He proposed his idea to Jaxon, what he didn't reveal was that he had no desire to actually fight during their duel, but that didn't mean he couldn't have some fun with it.
Came a sarcastic thought, eyes darting back and forth between the teacher and mister puppeteer. Really? Was his little detour that much against school regulations that punishment came in the form of literal torture?
Choo choo! All aboard the fun train, we're in for a wild ride! Jolly thoughts, pink clouds, and teachers applying shock therapy if you so much as sneeze wrong.
….
Fuck.
Well there went her one and only amusing thought for the day. Great job! Great. Sodding. Job.
As the teacher resumed her 'lesson' Melody tried to look attentive, a sole pale finger pressing against her chin.
Oh. Right. Fighting. Jolly-joy!
A sigh pushed itself from her mouth, the blonde awaiting for the majority of the class to move before following them to... Where else, the arena. That flamboyant, over-the-top arena that was about to gather moss.
Nobody ever used it frequently, or so Mel thought. Then again, half the magic classes were spend in a wondrous dreamland so... Yeah.
“Melly....” Came the gentle, yet drowsy singing voice of her demon companion. The wee-little pink creature yawned, arms stretching upward before reaching down to rub sleep from her eyes. A bubble, yet again appeared around the little siren, along with the pet goldfish that swum around Lorelei.
“Slept well?” The Magni asked.
“Yes!” Came the reply.
“Start when you are ready. Those who are waiting your turn go sit in the stands, and devise a plan of action.”
A yawn escaped Melody's mouth as the teachers hand pointed at her. Yeah, no. Not happening.
“I'll pass.” She muttered, headphones once again covering the blonde's ears as she dropped herself onto the stands and decided to, instead, watch the sole person that had peeked her interest somewhat.
Finally, after a solid six minutes of eye-watering, wheezing, and completely unrestrained laughter, Connor finally managed to calm down enough to see that two things had happened. The first was that their teacher had given them a partner for dueling with, secondly, a new student had walked in. Connor waved to the new student, a huge smile on his face. Hopefully he would feel welcomed here, after all, it was a rather scary place. Turning towards the board, Connor noted his partner was Melody. Connor whipped his head around, noting the blonde girl sitting in the back of the class. It was her wasn't it? Connor made a silly face, pulling down his left eyelid and sticking out his tongue before smiling and waving. However, she completely ignored him. Connor mock pouted, whining like a puppy. Regardless, he really didn't feel like fighting.
Connor was never in the mood to fight, he only did when Hans pushed him too hard or people started being mean to Kieran. In fact, the first time Connor ever remembered transforming was when he had to protect his brother from some bullies. They were picking on him after school, and like always, Kieran never fought back. He just stood there, taking the hits until Connor noticed it. He didn't know what, but something snapped within him. He rushed to his brother's aid, his vision becoming red and narrowing. The next thing Connor knew, he was sitting on the ground, the bullies cowering before him, teeth marks ripping up with shirts. Connor had transformed into a dog, specifically a German Shepard. He hadn't hurt anyone, only torn up their clothes a bit and barked at them.
After a while, the students made their way over to the arena. Connor gasped. It was so big and cool. Suddenly, he really wanted to fight, but at that same time, it made him kind of sad. There was a place specifically for fighting here. It just wasn't what Connor would have expected for a school where fighting was prohibited. Regardless, he walked over to Melody, nudging her with his elbow. "So, I guess we're up, eh?" He asked, a grin on his face. 'Please don't want to, please don't want to, please don't want to...' Connor thought fiercely. "I'll pass." She muttered. "Awes- I mean, cool. Me too." Connor said, shrugging and placing his hand on the back of his neck. "So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." Connor said, a goofy look on his face. Though Connor appeared entirely composed, albeit silly, his mind was racing furiously. 'If I fight, then I'll have to use it, but I don't want to use it. How can I get out of this?' Connor thought, his mind burning with impatience and restlessness. All the while he appeared completely composed.
"So, uh... Ms. Brumfield, we pass! If we're not allowed to, then I forfeit." 'Huh? He's giving up already? maybe he's not good at fighting or his magic is too volatile... Isn't that ok though? We're here to put our magic into our control and not be discriminated against from what I understand.' Shaking his thought from his head he quickly turned to Kieran. "I hope you don't mind me prying but what's Connor's magic? I mean we're here as equals and to get along so why is he so willing to not fight?" Tilting his head slightly he waited for Kieran's reply.
When Aberdeen had finally gotten back to reality, she realized her teacher mentioned something about having a duel against another student to put one's magic to the test. After many annoying strokes of the chalk with some screeches in between, the teacher moved to the side so that the names of the dueling pairs would be visible to everyone. Aberdeen picked her name out of the list and saw that she was paired with someone named Opal. She tried to scan the room to guess who could be an “Opal” but she couldn’t tell just from the name. Aberdeen wondered who Opal was and what her powers would be. She was proud of her own magic, but she feared it lacked offensive strength. Nevertheless, Aberdeen was determined to try and make it work, even if she had to be elusive and on the defensive before she can strike. She hoped to use her knife as her offensive point, sheathed of course, as to not pierce the skin of her rival.
It appears the teacher had forgotten two people, and one of them decided to call her out on it and make a spectacle of himself(Kieran) by turning into a dragon with a somewhat cartoony figure like the ones Aberdeen had seen on some cartoon action shows.
“Great timing, I was getting horrendously bored,” a blonde girl with headphones replied to his antics (Melody).
“Always glad to entertain a lady,” the shadowy dragon returned back.
“Hey! Jaxon’s name wasn’t written on the board! I guess that means he’ll be your partner!” a cat, the demon of the kid, pointed out. ”Glad that wasn’t me…I hate getting called out like that” Aberdeen thought. ”Then again, what would Lucy do? She can’t verbally speak.” At that moment, Lucy looked towards Aberdeen with a “grin,” at least she assumed it was a grin behind the mask she wore because Lucy’s demon eyes peering from the holes in the mask for her eyes were glowing with a mischievous happiness flickering in them. Before Aberdeen could figure out what Luciana was up to, she heard in her thoughts, “Opal? Where Opal? Aberdeen partner! Want to stalk her…Hehehe.” Aberdeen then put her head down and pretended to just be focused on her notebook, embarrassed by her demon’s urge to stalk her sparring partner.
“Kieran sit down, just because I didn’t put your name up doesn’t mean I forgot about you. But seeing as I didn’t put up Jaxon’s name either I’ll leave it be for now,” Aberdeen heard the teacher say. She heard the sound of electrical waves being sent toward someone and an “OWWW” from the receiver. Aberdeen couldn’t help but move her lips into a grin and tried to hide it.
After the teacher ranted on punishment for breaking the rules, a late student (Li) arrived who unfortunately could not participate. Then the class was brought to the practice arena that was enormous with giant archways in front of the stands. Aberdeen thought it would be good to observe and take note of the arena to plan her battle. She noticed that some parts of the field were boarded up and wondered whether they were to hide holes or to provide some fodder to throw around and use magic on. The arena seemed to be open, so it would be difficult for her to hide. However, she knew that she could use her invisibility powers for a short while, should she need to conduct some evasive maneuvers. Unfortunately, she can’t seem to find any other use for her invisibility and her ability to see ghosts wouldn’t really do much. Aberdeen knew that in order to at least give a decent fight, she would have to observe her opponents moves, fighting style, and attitude during the match and avoid any attacks until she can strike with her sheathed knife.
It seemed that a few students did not want to participate in the fight, and wondered how the teacher would deal with that situation. Aberdeen still did not know who she would be fighting, but it seemed Lucy had found out because she was looming over a Magni with pink hair(Opal) sitting next to a small red panda. Aberdeen recognized the girl as the one that the other pink haired girl, the one that greeted her, flocked towards. For some strange reason, Aberdeen felt a pang of jealousy towards this girl and made it a resolve to prove to that other pink haired girl(Lila) that she was worthy of becoming her friend by beating this girl. She then studied this girl’s moves and mannerisms, hoping to find out a little bit about her opponent before the battle.
Kieran suddenly changed gears turning to the direction of Mrs. Brumfield who has yet to have said anything after arriving at the arena, "Hey Mrs. Brumfield, Jaxon and I want to go first, what do ya say?" She looks at them and then responds with a smile "Kieran taking initiative? Is something wrong with you? Anyway I'll allow it but I am watching you" She said looking at them with daggers in her eyes.
Kieran looked back to Jaxon, "Well looks like we get to go first. Good luck!" after wishing his opponent he walked over to his brother and quietly spoke to him, "Wish I didn't have to fight either, but it would be suspicious of neither of us fought. And I guess you have more reason to not want to." Suddenly he noticed his new blonde haired friend was here with his brother. "Oh hey, you're the bored girl from class, I never caught your name, I'm Kieran." He said introducing himself, he smiled sheepishly at her as he awaited her name in response.
Turning to face Melody, a raised brow in her direction. The teacher crossed her arms and chuckled at the young girl’s defiance of teachings. “So you’re going to sit this one out or rather Connor will forfeit. Good enough for me, you’re lucky young lady that he forfeited, had he not you would have had an extra lesson later.” She gave Kieran her answer and she would watch him, knowing him being the trickster he was something bad might come out of it.
“Well since our two first pairs have forfeited their match it those who go next are Alexis and Lila. I hope you two don’t forfeit either so get down from the stands and start your duel” giving the girls an encouraging smile. Ms.Brumfield walked back over to where Jaxon and Kieran stood waiting for her to give the signal to start. She made sure to make eye contact with the both of them and nodded “alright when I give the signal the both of you may start. (This also goes for Alexis and Lila)Also Jaxon Tama may participate but like I said before he cannot help you directly in this fight.” Taking a step back Ms. Brumfield then snapped her fingers, a loud thunderclap echoed throughout the arena signaling to those fighting that they may start.
Ms.Brumfield walked back up to the stadium standing beside Melody and Connor. “Since the both of you forfeited I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do. This isn’t just a boring old fight, but it is to see how well you do under stress and in a different environment.” Making herself clear on that Ms.Brumfield then walked to te bottom of the stadium keeping watch on both duels.
– If only.
Taunts, or at least she thought they were, fell on deaf ears. If Melody was declared a coward, a weakling or anything that denied her strength, then so be it. Fighting's for brainless twits, anyway.
Or maybe she was just too lazy to bother with this supposed lesson, rather than actually finding a philosophical meaning behind why you shouldn't gut someone in sparring. Connor, the boy who she was partnered with didn't seem to be overly enthusiastic about fighting either, so. Guess that made two against one, no?
Or three, actually. Lorelei had kept on smiling and nodding and shaking to defend her Magni's position, giving her a smooch afterwards for not leaping at the chance to show her prowess as a magic user.
“I know, Lore.” Came the reply, a weak genuine smile forming from her lips.
Though Melody didn't skip out for the sake of her demon, it certainly was among the laundry list of reasons.
The blonde flopped onto the seats, Lorelei once again taking refuge on Melody's shoulder.
“... I never caught your name, I'm Kieran.”
Did he have some fetish for catching people off-guard? Or was it just her being lazy. Melody looked up, dull blue eyes locking at the sight of the jester guy.
“Melody.” Came a slow, and highly surprised response.
That was. Weird. The blonde stared him off as he left for the arena, again, a single eyebrow arching up.
“Since the both of you forfeited, I would like for you to come separately after class today or tomorrow to show me what you can do.”
Fine...
If it bothered the teacher that much, she'd go after class. Just. Shut up already.
Finally, some peace.
Melody sighed, eyes focusing on the sparring matches below.
So Hwang and Li were going to keep a close eye on the other students, as the boy's priority was to discover their abilities and to compare them with his own abilities."Master Hwang the humans are the essence of every battle."Hwang immediately responded on a direct tone "And every battle is the essence of their own foolish death."Hwang told Li as the both of them started laughing for a few seconds.
Li observed some of the students, trying to analyze their personalities, as it was something extra important to him. He asked Mrs Brumfield "Excuse me for asking this but after class could I stay at some extra hours? My Demon already has full control over his abilities but I'm not so good as Master Hwang so if you would want to help me with my studies."The boy asked his teacher trying in this way to look good, and also made a strategic move. Everything he was going to do from now on would be to his advantage or his disadvantage.
As the first fight was announced Li and his dragon were looking with a great interest at the two fighters and were watching them carefully, in order to see, remember and to analyze every single move. After looking at the students
Hwang mentioned a blond girl telling him, as they spoke in Chinese just to make sure that if someone heard them that person couldn't figure what they were speaking. "I don't know why she gave up. We must know everyone's abilities."Li listens carefully to Hwang then responds back in Chinese "But I can't go to her and ask,Please fight I really want to know your abilities. If you do this, I can offer you the chance to have a date with me."Hwang hears the boy and starts laughing for a few seconds. Hwang agreed with the boy, even if they wanted to knew everyone's ability, Li could not just ask her to fight proposing in exchange a date with him, it would be too suspicious. Anyway the boy was going to watch the matches from the bottom of the arena, with extreme attention.
I knew anyone by that name last year. OH! Now I remember." Looking back to his brother again, "Melody, isn't that the name of the girl that beat up that asshole Alex last year?" he asked, before turning to head back toward Jax. "It was nice to formally meet you Melody, I can tell already that we're gonna be good friends." These were his last words to his brother and Melody before he walked away into the arena.
Upon arriving back in the middle of the arena where Jax was waiting for him start the fight. "Sorry bud I had to go take care of some stuff, you ready to get started?" Jax just nodded and readied himself, waiting for Kieran to make the first move. "Dammit I was hoping he would make the first move, but I guess someone has to start." He took a stance that everyone in the stands would immediately notice as a fake fighting stance that more or less silly than anything else. "Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The match between the best of the best, the premier fighters of the class is about to begin." He said in his best announcer voice. The majority of the students in the stands erupted in laughter and Kieran smiled at them. Then Mrs. Brumfield stepped in, "Kieran! I told you to take this seriously, if you can't take it seriously you can join your delinquent brother and Melody in the private lessons after class." She said while flicking her wrist and sending a bolt of electricity at the ground near his feet. "Geez Mrs. Brunfield, I'm just trying to set the stage and have a little fun." He said withe a fake pout on his face which earned him a second bolt of lightning fired his way, this time with no words, but Kieran knew that anymore theatrics out him and the bolt would hit him next time so he decided to get started. "REBEL 1! ... ... FIGHT!" He announced quoting his favorite fighting game, one he often played with his brother, although his brother was much better at than he was. After announcing the start of the fight Kieran instantly turned into a shadow on the ground and traveled behind Jaxon popping back up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder, "Jaxon, I'm back here now." He said with a slight chuckled on waited for Jaxon to swing at him, ready to dodge the incoming attack.
Kirie watched the duel start with a blank expression on his face. he sat behind a girl with yellow hair(Melody) and a pair of headphones. Kirie I don't like fighting you know that. cant we just forfeit when its our turn? came a meek question from Raimei.I know you don't like to fight but its for the best okay so just bear with me he replied through their telepathic link. Raimei made a strange sound, suddenly Kirie jumped from his seat glaring at where he assumed Raimei was.
"Dammit Raimei that hurt. why'd you shock me for?!" rubbing his wounded hand, Kirie began to produce sparks of electricity but then finally calmed down. shoulders sagging he sat back down guilty for yelling at his demon, who seemed to be crying from Kirie yelling at her. "Gah I'm sorry Raimei I didn't mean to yell please don't cry" he reached towards her now visible form as it phased through the stands. her body cackled while strands of pure electricity reached outwards. "its okay Kirie I'm not crying, i just don't want to hurt someone is all" but the sniffles contradicted what she said.
Kirie sighed in relief and sat back down in his seat. Raimei circled around him for a while until she settled to floating just above his head. but eventually she faded, retreating to her home world of demons.
Ms. Brumfield
she turned to address Li a smile on her face. "of course you can would you prefer to do it private or with others" she asked. but then felt the hair on her neck stand on end and so she turned around to see Kirie an old student of hers beginning to spark in places as he glared at a spot in the air. however it seemed he calmed down and was sitting again though he seemed to be upset. now, now Anya let him be, its probably a little argument with his demon is all. turning back to Li, Ms. Brumfield rubbed her temples and for the first time in a long while wondered why she even bothered to teach these kids.
"Ms..." She begins but then stops, shaking her head with a fierce "actually, forget it.", and rushes to take her place, opposite Alexis.
Smiling at the girl, she stretches her arms out wide, faltering a little, she looks at Hideaki for support.
The best he gives her is a small nod and a meek "c'mon then Lila." through their connection.
She licks her lips and turns back to the girl, guessing she'll have to make the first move.
Adding to the theatrics, Lila dims the light, hanging over their heads, a little bit with a small point downward and proceeds in casting small orbs of light at either end of the room.
Grinning at Alexis, she giggles and says, "this should be fun - right?"
Lila's power allows her to create visual illusions and she was just trying to figure out how she could use that - of course she could always just absorb all the light around her but frankly, what good would that do? It exhausts her immensely and would only buy her a little while before the light was restored.
No, but now she was stumped as to what to do, and her arms were still outstretched as if to say she was going to do something brilliant.
Chewing on her lip, she again looked at the girl, trying to remember what sort of power she had - Air, was it? No, something to do with air but not only that.
Damn.
It was then that she was hissed at by Hideaki "You look like an idiot! Good gravy, pull yourself together girl."
Lila rolls her eyes but nevertheless taking his advice and producing four small light blasts, hopefully it would be enough to momentarily blind the girl and buy her more time.
She only wondered how she would react as she sent them out of her palm, closing her eyes she knew what they would do, just how helpful though, was beyond her.
In that moment Hwang stopped Li from saying another word. The boy apologized to Hwang, because in this kind of moment Li would have used a surprise attack against one of them and Hwang one of his abilities but this wasn't a fight, they weren't fighting so Li had to keep his cool."Well I must go."
He said to Mrs Brumfield then walked toward Kirie and Melody to take a seat near him.When he will really ask her for a date he was already expecting that she would accept,because the scope of the meeting was just for spying and nothing else.That could prove a good occasion,and a rare opportunity.
"Boy I think you remember what happened with the last one"The dragon's voice told him while Li walked, in Li's consciousness. Li replied back shortly in his consciousness"Yeah I know. She is dead."It wasn't the first time he used this kind of things, the last one got killed after a week with the help of a drug and from some members from the cult It was just his mission to kill her and nothing more. He didn't had something with that girl, she has been just the target of the mission.
Li took a seat near Kirie saying"Hi my name is Li Wen but I think you already know it. Anyway I'm new in this academy so can you tell me some things, about the other students, teacher and hours. Also about her if you want"Li asked him referring to Melody his dragon saying "So you like her."Li responded "Maybe Master Hwang."In fact he pretended to like her, and those questions, it was better for him if he would elementary and basic things, so that Li wouldn't waste time finding something normal but which was essentially for the beginning. The way he talked, was just to make others have a good opinion about him. The boy was saying something, but at any moment he could think of another thing.
Venice and his demon exchanged glances. He wasn’t sure how to handle the situation between him and the girl seated beside him (Aberdeen) as she stared with such a fixed gaze, that it was almost as if she was glaring. Under Venice’s poor interpretation of these sorts of things, he assumed he had made an error of speech and tried to figure out how to rectify it. Although Venice’s face was a puzzle as it remained as expressionless as ever, he was concerned about how to respond to a person who wasn’t responding to him. He was aware that turning away was an option, but it felt impolite to do so. After much mental debating, nothing happened. Alas, neither Venice nor the girl (Aberdeen) got around to the opportunity to utter another word as a loud sound similar to that of thunder, roared across the room. With a mere blink, the dark-haired girl (Aberdeen) he was facing had vanished unexpectedly. It was more of a surprise to Venice in comparison to the teacher’s clap. Confused, he directed his attention to what he was sure about which was the start of the lesson.
“okay so now that I have your attention who can tell me why you’re here for?”
Venice was unfortunately not the type to share his thoughts with anyone, let alone an entire class so he did not answer the teacher’s question in any shape or form. He had never done so in his past year of schooling and today wasn’t going to be any different in that regard. Believing he had overheard a slight mutter coming from the empty seat, Venice checked it out to find the mysterious girl (Aberdeen) had returned.
Ah, of course. We’re Magni.
Venice thought almost scolding himself for feeling so surprised originally about the occurrence. The social opening had probably tipped him off his usual self more than he thought it would but the lesson was serving as a good reminder of reality as the topic of ‘control’ was discussed; his greatest fear. Some students responded realistically, while others took the opportunity to make a joke out of it but Venice took into account all differing views while clinging onto his own.
We are either here to learn how to control, or to be controlled..
It was quite an accusation against the academy but Venice wasn’t the most trusting. In his attendance, he had been recorded and noted as a good pupil but he still had his doubts on the motives of other human beings in general. It was what he grew up to believe plus all the books he had read in his time, only furthered the idea that human beings tended to be selfish and look out for their own- most seeking control rather than giving others control. Maybe with the amount of Magni who had gone wrong with misfired powers, the academy wasn’t keen to teach them control but to teach them how to use their powers, in order to maintain control of society. A group of inexperienced Magni adolescents would definitely prove to be an ‘out of control’ situation.
“But more to the point some of you think I’m just going to give some boring lectures about how to control them but I won’t give you hands on experience. But today I’m going to give all of you hands on experience. Each of you will be paired with another student and it will be random so no complaining.”
Having heard Ms. Brumfield crystal clear, Venice waited patiently to listen to the random pairings assigned to the class. He wasn’t the biggest fan of team work or rivalry but being the requirement for today, he would follow the process. Consequently, His cyan eyes were drawn towards the lettering upon the board as he read his pairing: ‘Aidrid Vs. Venice’. Venice wasn’t familiar with the name but he was pretty confident to conclude it was a male.
“well there’s your pairings. Now if I catch you overdoing it, there will be severe punishment, and you will not like what it is”
The punishments while serious, was a far cry from why Venice would do as he was told. For the most part, he was just a peaceful and humble person. Additionally, if the academy could help him learn, understand and master his element, then he would be grateful. If the academy could not assist him, then he would be thoroughly disappointed but not to the point he would seek to cause trouble. It was a wonder why students were present at all with some already wreaking havoc in minor things. They were most certainly attending for a reason, were they not? In his belief, they were only making things more difficult for themselves.
It wasn’t long before all the students were gathered at the practice arena and Venice was left to wait for his turn against an Aidrid fellow.

Bored and growing increasingly tired, the young red-headed Magni followed her classmates to the practice arena apparently having completely lost all her previous spirit again. She really wished her demon wasn't such a mother like person nagging about needing to learn and having an education because then she wouldn't be going insane with bordom and more importantly- tiresome.
The red fox padded about 10 feet behind her best friend as Giselle was led to the training arena. Vix took care to not be seen by Giselle because she knew it'd distract her and Giselle was a smart girl and Vix could only wish that Giselle would try harder to learn more then she already knows. The vixen gazed after her friend for a moment longer before taking a shortcut in a different direction after all one can't be too careful.
Aberdeen let Luciana wander and stalk Opal as she wished, hoping that maybe she’d get some info on her, though not very likely since Lucy simply likes to scare her prey. It seemed the students that refused to battle had to come after school or tomorrow to show Ms. Brumfield their powers. Aberdeen didn’t care much for them, rather seeing it as less people to observe.
“Mrs. Brumfield, Kieran and I would be more than happy to start off I mean it’s easier to get this out of the way now than later right?” a boy with bright orange hair (Jaxon)suggested. ”Also I’d like to have Tama with me he won’t be fighting he just helps me with my magic is all.”
The two opponents, Kieran with dark turquoise hair and the bright orange haired student (she didn’t catch his name) began to battle.
“Alright here we go everyone the fight to end all fights. The bout that could determine the fate of the world. The….” Kieran went on in an announcer voice to rev up the students and bring forth some laughter. Aberdeen couldn’t help but giggle a bit, but she immediately covered her mouth and pretended to look serious. The battle started with Kieran turning into a shadow and traveling behind the orange haired boy and tapping him on the shoulder. Suddenly the boy jumped away, landed on thin air, and taunted Kieran with this arms stretched out in boredom.
Aberdeen decided to turn her eyes to the other match currently in play, the match between Lila and Alexis as Ms. Brumfield had announced. Lila made the first move stretching her arms out wide and creating small orbs of light in both sides of the room. Then she produced four small light blasts towards Alexis. Aberdeen hated seeing the light being a Magni of Shadow typed powers and decided to look away before she could see the effects of the blast. While looking away she decided to search for her demon Luciana, but Lucy was nowhere to be seen near Opal or her demon. Aberdeen looked frantically everywhere wondering who Lucy was trying to stalk next. She then turned to three Magni (Kirie, Melody, and Li) sitting next to each other in a conversation and Luciana suddenly popped up in front of a man wearing a red kimono with a yellow dragon and the yin and yang circle. She for some reason grew interest on him and stared at him with the smile that was plastered on her mask. Aberdeen knew that what was on Lucy’s mind was to put him to sleep and delve into his nightmares, so she hurriedly rushed over to them. Masking her utter embarrassment, Aberdeen tried to maintain a serious face and spoke in a monotone voice, “My apologies. Lucy seems to fancy you. She desires to stalk you and haunt you in your dreams, but no worries, I will take care of her.” Aberdeen then ended her short talk with one of her wide creepy smiles and breathed a small “hehe.”
"That is messing up my hair, Ella" Opal said, but she smiled anyway. Her demon was a neat-freak at best, and a complete nut-job at worse. It was silly, really. "Well, I need to calm my nerves. I'm going to talk to someone. Get off my head, Ella" she hissed and Ella jumped onto Opal's book-bag with a roll of her eyes. Might as well talk to my opponent. Maybe she is a nice person Opal thought as she skipped over to Aberdeen.
"Hello!" she said brightly as she stopped in front of the lady. "I'm Opal, but I guess you may or may not already know that. I guess.. I'll be fighting you today. I think that's pretty strange though. See, at most schools they would expel you for fighting on the grounds. I know because this one time my brother Jack was. It was funny. He had to stay in his room for a week. Of course, I was only four then, so maybe he just told me that" she cocked her head to the side, as if thinking.
"No, I think it was real, because I remember picking on him for it. Anyway..." she trailed off and held out her hand. "Name's Opal... but I already told you that. This is Ella" she said as Ella popped out from behind her, chewing on a caramel. "I... f...oun...d .. it... in.... you...r...boo...k....bag" The red panda said through her chewing. "That better not be covering my bag now. I know you don't want to touch the candy but its a new book bag" Opal rolled her eyes before returning her attention to Aberdeen. "Sorry. She really likes the Carmel Candies but she hates to get her paws all sticky" she said with a lopsided grin. "It's super contradicting"
Then Kieran got serious, well not serious, but more like he was tired of this fight even though it had barely begun so he wanted to end it. He looked over at the stands and noticed Melody and his brother were watching his fight as opposed to the other one. "Awesome" was the only word that entered his mind as he thought about impressing Melody, he wasn't sure why but he really wanted her to like him. A smile crept across his face as he sprinted towards Jaxon, who was still stretching. A few feet in front of Jaxon, before he ran into him Kieran instantaneously turned into a shadow on the ground, and continued to move underneath him. When he was underneath Jaxon he turned back into his corporeal form, but slowly this time and only long enough for his hand to reach out of the shadow, he grabbed Jaxon's leg and pulled hard, trying to trip him.
"You might be surprised what I can do buddy." Kieran said cockily. Kieran had yet to move from his spot, he saw no need to, he could see and hear Jaxon just fine from where he was on the ground.
"Kieran you have potential but your tricks are easy to see through, they're more of an annoyance than a threat." Jaxon said shaking his head. "Hey Kieran, got a physics question. What happens when the surface a shadow is sitting on is disturbed and no longer there? The shadow therefore doesn't have a true standing point and will be fractured ... Now what would happen to you if that happened? Let's find out shall we?" Jaxon said with a yawn.
Kieran laughed as he reformed himself in three dimensions. "Jaxon I do believe you have your facts mixed up. Ya might want to complain about your physics professor cause that's not how shadows work." Kieran said getting his laughter under control. "If you remove the surface a shadow is on, it moves to the next surface behind it. Imagine if you will, a lamp on a desk, if you put a piece of paper on the desk and hold your hand up to the light, your shadow displays on the paper. You move the paper, and I know this is a hard concept but, the shadow would then be on the desk! Shocking I know, but anyway your little threat isn't that scary cause you see, your little ideas about a "true standing point" were a little absurd." Kieran walked over to one of the many pillars that Jaxon wasn't hiding behind. He put his hand on it and became a shadow, he the then moved across the pillar, and then moved in such a way that his shadowy form was half on the pillar and half on the wall behind it. "See? totally fine, no problem at all. And even if for some reason physics did work the way imagined, I could always just turn back into a people, it's not that hard." As he said this he moved off the pillar and wall simultaneously and his body appeared in front of the wall.
Kieran then realized he was near the stands where the students and Mrs. Brumfield were watching. He looked up and saw his brother and Melody and smiled at them. "OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight. He doesn't ever attack me, and then he just insults me with his falsities when I attack him. I participated, which is probably more than you expected from me anyway. With that Kieran jumped up the wall and entered the stands. He walked over and sat down in between Connor and Melody. "Sup Connor" He said to his brohter giving him a slight nod of the head. "Hey Melody, enjoy the show?" Kieran said, a smile on his face speaking as if they were already close friends. That was when things got hairy, Mrs. Brumfield was going to let it go when Kieran said he wasn't gonna fight anymore, but the moment he actually stopped fighting and sat down, she got upset.
"KIERAN FLANAGAN! How dare you disrespect me and my lesson plan like this. Detention after class. And no, you will not be engagin in supplemental lessons with the others, although unfortunately it will have to be in the same room, but rather it will be good old fashioned detention, I'm aware you are quite familiar with it." She said as she walked over to him, her body sparking slightly, Kieran couldn't tell if it was due to her anger, like many of the young magni here, or if she was trying to intimidate him, but either way it worked, Kieran was a little intimidated, of course he couldn't show it. "Oh Mrs. Brumfield, I would be delighted to join you in detention, however you are kind of in my way of watching the fight. I'm curious to see how it ends, considering I missed the beginning cause I was busy with my own. You can declare Jaxon the winner for all I care. I had my fun and now I'm done." Mrs. Brumfield was clearly still upset with him, but she let this comment slide simply saying "Be in the class room after class is done. I'll have a punishment ready for you."
"Thank you Mrs. Brumfield." Kieran said as she walked away. "Geez, now that she's finally gone we can watch the fight." Kieran said to no on in particular. That is when Nox decided to make an appearance, he walked over, laying at Kieran's feet. "You know Kieran, not all teachers break and quit like Mrs. Gregory did. This one means business, maybe you should listen to her occasionally. Who knows maybe you'll learn something." With that Nox closed his eyes, deciding that the matter was settled and took a nap.
Shaking his head he saw that Mrs. Brumfield had quickly laid into Kieran as soon as he sat down and formulated a new plan. 'It may be seen as a cowardly move but I'm not done analyzing his powers....' with this said he sliced a rock out of the pillar he was sitting on with a lot of force from his magic, which caused Tama to flicker in between realities. "It's ok buddy rest up just go back to our dorm and sleep." After saying so Tama then disappeared from his collar without another word.
Looking closely at Kieran for a split second he gathered that his demon was asleep before looking towards the clouds. 'good so there's no way of his companion getting in the way.' With this thought he dropped the rock behind his back and opened 3 gates: one behind him to teleport it, another in the sky to drop it, and the last to loop the rock between the two. Waiting for about half a minute he created another gate for the to rock to port through placed behind Kieran's head about 50 ft. away.
"Hey Kieran the fight's not over until we both know each other's powers is it not? And besides I won't take that as a win until either one of us has to thoroughly withdraw." Right after saying this the gate opened and fired the rock spiraling at the back of Kieran's head.
She was going to call the duel off, ending it with Jaxon winning by default of some sort but then he did something she did not expect a student to do. Or rather something no student had ever done before and lived (Exaggerated) to do it again. Even more sparks flew off Ms.Brumfield’s person and it was not a good sign at all for Jaxon. So with that she let him go and deal with the problem while she watched the students react to what happened next.
Suddenly a large fiery form leaped into existence, seemingly coming from absolutely nowhere. A long whip like tail lashed out at the rock Jaxon had sent traveling through dimensions. Its body was huge even taller than seven ft. and animalistic, rippling with pure muscle as it landed gracefully into the arena. It slowly began to stalk Jaxon a low growl escaped its curled lips.
As it got closer and closer to the boy its body began to light up with a red glow starting from its head. Until finally it’s’ entire body glowed red in certain places and it stood before Jaxon. Towering over the boy it had what looked to be a disconcerting gaze, as if examining its next meal with obvious distaste. “Now do tell me boy. What have you done that has made my lady so upset she actually woke me from my sleep” . His voice gave away the gender of this massive creature; it held a deep knowledge in it fiery red eyes and his tone sounded like he was bored.
Ms.Brumfield let out a sigh and waved her hand at her demon. “Now, now Amon, don’t look at him like he’s your next meal. I want you to behave today or there will be no lunch for you” scolding the demon as if he were a child. ”now my dear no need to be so hasty with your punishments. And i promise, cross my heart” one red tipped tail seared his own flesh on the spot where most would find the heart with an x-shaped mark “ and hope to die. Oh who am I kidding there’s bound to be some student you wished I would eat.” his eyes flicked over towards a girl(Melody) with short blonde hair and licked his lips with a long forked tongue. Then he turned his massive head back towards Jaxon, ”well what did you do boy?” bringing his head level with Jaxons he glared at the boy and bared his teeth.
After saying this Jaxon shook his head. "Sorry the scientist in me kind of took over, but you're Mrs. Brumfield's demon correct? Interesting you have such a characteristic as demons usually have a persona of the person they're with." Yawning and stretching he looked to Mrs. Brumfield "I guess I lost this round as my attack was so easily deflected." After saying this he bowed to the demon and warped back onto one of the pillars to watch the battles. "Mr. Demon you're more than welcome to join me up here, I would love to know more about you and if possible know if there are more like you."
She bleeped out the talky bits, but that just made it worse. It felt like playing on of those games where every entity on the planet suffers from asthma and can only attack one turn after another.
…..
Didn't help that the other kid had the egotistical confidence of some card-carrying villain. – Oh cruel world, why must we live with these people.
I mean, yes, Kieran was just as over-his-head cocky as the other boy, but at least give him credit for enjoying it. The other one just seem to pass it off has a bore.
“OH MRS. BRUMFIELD! I think I'm done with this fight.”
– Hadn't even realised it started.
Unless it was a battle of words, did this not count as a fight.
“Hey Melody, enjoy the show?”
An eyebrow arched up in Kieran's direction. No. no she didn't.
“One-sided. You'd have won if only for entertainment bonus.” The blonde girl retorted with a forced smile.
Liar! Went a little braincell. You didn't enjoy any of it! And stop smiling, you look like some doofus doing that.
– Whatever,
They'd have forgotten anything she had said and done by the time they woke up, like she would their names, faces and anything else that would leave some type of impression.
Well something came along to add bitterness to the mood. Like the inevitable buzz-kill that she was, the teacher did not approve of a certain someone's way of withdrawing.
What? Did she want us to hold our pinky up and formally address the matter of withdrawal? What school is this? The College of the Bland and Uninteresting? – Cut him some slack. He didn't, sodding, do anything.
*Crack*
See? Now things are cracking, great job on annoying Melody – wait, it wasn't her, was it? Then, who?
The blonde felt a remaining rocks, more a pebble, tapping the back of her head which had her watch what the buggery Hell was going on behind her.
Nothi- OH MY GOD WHAT THE FUCKITY FUCK IS THAT!
The infinite power of whatever deity we're supposed to revere compels you!
Melody flinched, though her expression seemingly unfazed, at the sight of this- this thing. A giant creature that, compared to most other demons, was seemingly more along the lines of what the girl's mind could imagine. Dark, shady and utterly lustful for eating shit.
It's staring. It's staring, dammit! It wants me for dinner! Get it away!
“Wow you are just a beauty!”
Nooo..... The proper response is: “WAAAAAAH!”
A hand instinctively slapped itself in front of Melody's mouth, blue eyes staring away from the 'actual' demonic creature and watching as how much of a fool she had made out of herself.
She screamed, she actually screamed, didn't she? And- Why did she had her hand tightly clenched around Kieran's arm?
“Sorry!” She retorted in embarrassment, releasing the boy's arm and turning away from both him and the demonic entity. God did she wish the ground would open up and swallow her right about now...
Lorelei awoke from the act of her Magni, jumping up as she witnessed first-hand what Melody just screamed at and, on instinct, began her less than pointless attack on the frightening creature – Which was nothing more than summoning a splash of water into said demon's face, along with a serious evil-eye from the little demon herself.
He like Melody was freaked out by it but unlike her Kirie didn’t scream. Rather he felt more worried about Raimei than anything else. Looking around he could see her form flickering in between dimensions. Kirie who is that, he’s scary voice shaking with fear she looked at her Magni with scared eyes.
"don’t worry Raimei he is a friend albeit a scary one but a friend none the less" turning his red eyes onto the teacher to get some back up on the matter. What scared him was the fact that Ms.Brumfield simply shrugged her shoulders. "There is little i can do if he goes on some rampage but the barriers will keep him out" giving Kirie and the others a reassuring smile.
Ms.Brumfield
At least she hoped it was. Looking back at Amon and Jaxon she wondered what was going through their minds right now.
Amons nostrils flared as he breathed out deeply then inhaled again taking with it the boys scent. "aww shucks your my new best friend, wanna a cookie?." rolling his eyes sarcasm thick in his voice. Amon stepped away then suddenly snapped his head around at Jaxon gnashing sharp teeth in the boy’s face. [i]"in your dreams kid, your really are an idiot to think i would waste my time with the likes of you and even more so considering I am the only one of my kind. There is no two of the same demon. Think of it like snowflakes no one is the same twice."snarling.
Then someone screamed and he laughed at such a reaction. Turning his head, a savage smile on his lips that showed nearly all his teeth that were larger than a grown man’s hand. Amon chuckled darkly licking his lips and turned his back to Jaxon when something wet splashed right into his face. Suddenly his cool demeanor changed drastically and he was now snarling.
Amon lunged at Melody or rather he demon, but the barriers around the stands kept him from touching either girl.”try that again girl, if this barrier wasn’t up I would have torn your little demon to pieces like the little toy it is” glaring at Melody then he let out a yelp of pain jumping away from the stands. Tails lashing they glowed even brighter signifying just how irritated he was. Thankfully no one was close enough to his tails or they would have been sliced to pieces.
Ms.Brumfield held out her hand, sparks and electricity dancing across her fingers. Her face said it all, Ms.Brumfield was angry but not really this wasn’t her at her worst. “Amon if you so much as harm my students in any way I will not hesitate to kill you in some manner or way” her voice was low and threatening. Amon shook his head, not scared in the least by her threat but he took her seriously considering he did manage to hurt him moments ago.
”as you wish woman I think I’ll take my leave now” bowing his head at his master. Amon, in a single step backwards disappeared from view as he traveled back to his own home in the demon realm. Ms.Brumfield let out a sigh of relief and turned back to her students. “Well sorry for that little distraction but back to class everyone. We are still continuing with the lesson.” Clapping her hands together as a way to get their attention.
Alexis swayed slightly on her feet, still seemingly drowsy, though truly she was trying to think of whatever this little pinkette's element was. One glance at the seemingly blinding hair though and the dark haired ice manipulator could quickly deduce that the shorter girl was a light elemental. She kept a steady eye on the girl as she approached the teacher before quickly dismissing the thought. Alexis watched in amusement as her assumption was correct and the lights in the room dimmed. She knew better than to underestimate an opponent, but she was also taught to never underestimate herself either. As the pink haired girl raised her arms in what appeared to be preparation for an attack, Alexis opened the water bottle she always had in hand and poured it nonchalantly all over the tile floors.
Never taking her steel blue eyes off of Lila, she also quietly prepared for an attack. Several strategies ran through her mind as she watched the smaller girl nibble on her lip. Insecurity? A small smirk formed on her lips as she saw a small opening already in the girl's attack. It would be easy enough to send an ice shard straight at the girl, but that wouldn't be fair. Instead, Alexis allowed the girl to form a few bursts of light. Smirking again, Alexis used the momentary shield from being seen to her advantage. With a quick flick of her wrist she manipulated the water she previously poured all over the floor and sent a chilling breeze of air through the liquid, effectively causing the fluid to harden into solid ice in the form of a piercing ice shard. It wasn't very big, as she could only use the water the bottle had inside it, but she had the precision to make it sharp enough to hurt.
This only took a full second, and while the light was still destroying her pupils from the inside-out, Alexis pulled her arm back, the cool solid touch of the ice shard in her hand somewhat comforting to her. With a little help from her still developing air manipulation, she rocketed the shard at an amazing speed directly where Alexis last saw Lila standing.
sinister appearance. Immediately a girl, which was the Magni of that demon apologized for what happened and offered Li and Hwang information about its abilities.
It was better than Li could expect, something strange like that offered them a valuable piece of information."Don't you worry, it isn't a problem. My name is Li Wen and my demon's name is Hwang, but I call him Master Hwang all the times. Anyway would you like to take a seat near us?"Li asked with an convincing smile. Normaly Li would have told Hwang to use one of his abilities on that
demon, only on the demon as he thought that the girl was too cute and with a nice behavior since she apologized for what her demon wanted to do, but this time he didn't tell it to do such a thing as they were in a spying mission,
not a fight, and someone could have been suspicious about them.Observing the girl, she looked to be the type of person from which he could find or sometimes extract intel from it easily.
Li continued to watch the fight with a greater interest when a demon appeared. A great red demon which was connected with Mrs Brumfield he was very scary but an interesting demon. Li was looking at him with full attention when Hwang asked him"What is the matter? You are shocked?"Li responded "Of course I am."Hwang then tells him"If you are shocked only by his appearance and not by his abilities, then this is a wrong thing."
Li realized what he was telling, their mission was to discover the abilities of every Magni and demon, and to not become suspicious for the others.As the boy was walking toward Mrs Brumfield and her demon his body started to be covered with metal, metal armor. Li decided to show this just for his own purposes. The metal armor started disappearing at some time after it was created. If someone could believe that he was only a defensive type he could use a surprise attack because of their lack of knowledge
about his powers.But the demon returned back to its realm as Mrs Brumfield showed some powers with electricity making Amon to retreat. It was a disappointment for him.
"Venice, Venice, you're missing out!"
Jenkins exclaimed from the edge of his seat. Venice flicked over a page and looked up from his book for a split second to see what all the commotion was about before returning to his book. He had just managed to spot what appeared to be the teacher Mrs Brumfield's demon interacting with the students and despite it being a quick look, the image was fresh in his mind. It was black and red, a very darkly-looking creature as if straight out of the depths of hell. He did not envy those who had the pleasure of getting acquainted with it. While he did like demons overall, he wasn't sure if that type of demon would be much fond of him.The sound of a girl (Melody) screaming is what had originally attracted his attention. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, seen tightly clutching onto a boy's (Kieran) arm after being so startled. Venice continued to observe as she turned away from the boy she had grabbed in a cute manner. Not wanting to appear nosey, he turned away. Venice being as stoic as ever, did not give off an expression though that could count as a reaction anyways. Jenkins must be excited.. he said that in statement form, not as a question as per usual. Venice concluded as he moved onto the next page.
"Venice? Are you listening, sir?"
Jenkins asked Venice formally, but with a tone of impatience. While Venice naturally preferred to continue getting lost in his book that had reached a particularly fascinating theory, he was also obliged to grace his demon's question with an answer at the very least.
"Yes, that I am."
Venice responded briefly, flicking over another page and sparing another glance only directed around the arena this time as if admiring the architecture. He had been here on a number of occasions, and he always sat at the same spot with nobody but his demon for company. Venice spotted a familiar face being the girl he sat next to from earlier (Aberdeen) engaged in conversation with a fellow (Li) he had never seen before, or if he had, failed to recognise. Hmm, makes me realise I don't really know anyone's name except the teacher's. Returning his sights to the pages of his book, he continued conversing with his only companion.
"If I recall the rules correctly, when my duel takes place.. you are to stand down."
Jenkins sighed exaggeratedly.
"I understand, sir. But if I may say so, I believe you to be quite poor in combat and I worry for your health."
Jenkins expressed his concerns as his face grew serious, almost matching stoic Venice's own expression.
"There's hardly any combat involved from the likes of what I have managed to overhear... mostly bickering and threats- of which don't apply effects on me."
Venice said matter-of-factly, displaying that he did use his ears to listen in even without watching the duels with his own eyes. Jenkins only chuckled childishly in reaction.
"You never cease to amaze me, sir."
Venice looked up from his book with a kind-hearted smile for a change.
"Ah well, I could say the same for you."
Venice replied, ruffling the demon boy's hair like a fatherly figure.
"Just today, you started talking to me with statements and not just questions. Consider me amazed."
While the two were talking, Connor's head snapped up. He felt something. Sniffing the air, Connor looked over at Jaxon, whom he noticed was doing something strange. Then, suddenly, Connor felt a surge of power followed by the sight of a rock hurtling toward the back of his brother's head. Standing straight up and growling, Connor reached out with his right hand, water streaming out from the cuff of his sleeve. It formed a sleeve directly in front of the rock. Connor's plan was to use the water to catch the rock and then beat the tar out of Jaxon. "Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing!" Connor yelled. "The fight is over! You don't just attack an unwilling participant!" Connor was furious, but not as much as his teacher was. Mrs. Brumfield literally crackled with anger and summoned her demon. Connor was shocked, and more than a little terrified of the creature. It looked like something out of one of his nightmares. The creature snapped out it's tail, obliterating the rock in an instant, extracting a sigh of relief from Connor. Once he was sure the danger had passed, and everyone wasn't paying attention to him, he allowed the water to dissipate into nothingness. The water was formed from Connor's own energy, so once he had no need for it, he simply let it fade away.
Connor sat back down, undoing his uniform tie and allowing himself to relax. He usually didn't get so angry, but picking on Kieran was the last thing Connor would ever allow to happen. He sighed. "Feeling calmer, Connor?" Hans asked. "Yeah. I hate getting so riled up. I don't like fighting." Connor whispered to his demon. "It could have been worse. You could have flipped." Hans whispered back, hinting at Connors own powers. "Yeah, thank heavens there." Connor sighed.
Ditching his brother and the still cowering Melody, Connor walked over to Mrs. Brumfield. "Hiya Teach. I figured I'd sign up for the demonstration you want us to give you. I'd preferably like to do so alone. I don't like using my magic at all much less in front of lots of people." Connor said, making a point of ignoring Li, who seemed very interested in everyone's powers.
At first, the boy clad in his red kimono seemed to be a bit scared by Luciana’s sudden appearance, but afterwards he collected himself and assured Aberdeen that it wasn’t a problem. In fact, he even introduced himself as Li Wen and offered the name of his demon that he calls Master Hwang. What made Aberdeen really suspicious of him was the fact that he was willing to offer a seat next to the group. Luciana’s true goal was not to scare off the other students but rather to force Aberdeen into interacting with them. She used a similar tactic earlier with the boy Aberdeen was sitting next to in class, but it was only now that Aberdeen caught onto what her clever demon was up to. Aberdeen could only stare awkwardly as she contemplated whether to ignore her uncomfortable feeling and sit with the group or trust her usual behavior and stay clear of revealing her personal information and take leave.
Once again, Aberdeen would not be making the decision. She turned around after hearing the light tapping of feet to find a girl with pink hair skipping towards her. It was Opal with her demon that had the appearance of a red fox. While Opal was speaking, Aberdeen already had the answers in her mind, but decided to keep silent, not wanting to reveal her contempt with her over Lila.
“I’m Opal, but I guess you may or may not already know that.”
”Yup…Lucy went stealth and confirmed it for me. Good job, Lucy!”
“I guess…I’ll be fighting you today.”
”No crud…I was in the back of the class and I could see our names on the board…”
”I think that’s pretty strange though. See, at most schools they would expel you for fighting on the grounds.”
”Really? Why expel us for practice?”
”I know because this one time my brother Jack was. It was funny. He had to stay in his room for a week. Of course, I was only four then, so maybe he just told me that.”
Opal then cocked her head and Aberdeen raised an eyebrow wondering what Opal was trying to do. Opal then confirmed that her memory was real and introduced herself (again) and her demon Ella who revealed herself from behind Opal chewing on a caramel. Aberdeen was starting to soften up to Opal and figured she wasn’t a threat at all, but a nice bubbly girl. ”No wonder Lila’s her friend.” Aberdeen thought. ”Maybe I shouldn’t be harsh on her. But what can I say? Maybe I can introduce her to one of my favorite songs ( Alice Human Sacrifice Note: singing starts at around :28 but the introduction helps understand the song)!” Aberdeen thought. ”That could be an icebreaker right?”
Aberdeen finally relaxed her straight serious façade that she was keeping and opened her mouth to speak but instead of her own voice talking about her favorite song, she heard the cry of a student behind her(Melody). Aberdeen was getting annoyed at the fact that this was the third time today that she didn’t get to speak and was about to just shout out what she was going to say to Opal when she turned around to see a massive black and red towering above the orange haired boy with fiery eyes.”Never mind! You can go and talk...I’ll just stay quiet again…Nice demon…” Aberdeen thought to herself, as she looked with eyes wide open at the enormous demon. After the demon left to his realm, Aberdeen let out a sigh of relief and finally replied to Opal, although instead of her intended introduction to her favorite song, she instead let out what was really on her mind.
“So, you friends with Lila over there?” Aberdeen said while pointing to the match between Lila and Alexis. She froze, gritted her teeth, and clenched her fists thinking, “So I finally get to speak and I say that!?! What will she say?!?”
“So, you friends with Lila over there?" Aberdeen said and Opal immediately perked up.
"Oh yes, she is a great friend, and she is more like a sister than my real sister. We share the same choice in hair color, after all!" She said cheerily and smiled so brightly her eyes bunched up. "Plus she is my roommate this year, so I think it's better that I like her than not like her" she nodde lightly, agreeing with herself. "I personally think the fight will be fun. What is it you do, exactly? I make things float but not really move anywhere, which is a bummer. Oh! And Ella here makes me happy. Or sad, but she hasn't done that yet. Happy perfume is so much better than sad perfume though!" She said, not realizing she might not want to say that when she would be fighting the girl. Oh well.
[sorry, I have the flu so I'm slightly delerious]
It seemed that Opal did not feel any contempt with the question Aberdeen asked her. Rather, she immediately rambled on about how great a friend Lila was and how she was her roommate. Then she talked about the fight and asked Aberdeen what she did. Apparently, Lila’s ability is to “…make things float but not really move anywhere…” and Ella’s ability is to make her happy or sad. Aberdeen could kind of guess that Opal’s power had something to do with using some kind of force to move the objects but she couldn’t understand what Opal meant by Ella making her happy or sad. Opal had asked her about her power as well, but Aberdeen was wary of giving this kind of information before the fight.
“You’ll see very soon, if the others hurry up,” Aberdeen remarked in a serious and slightly agitated tone.
Luciana then popped in front of Opal with her usual creepy mask smile panting heavily as though she had found her lunch for the day. It seemed Luciana got bored with Li and decided to focus again on Opal now that Aberdeen had started a conversation with the pink headed girl.
“This is Luciana. She seems to have taken a liking to you. If you see her in your nightmares do play along, I’m sure she’ll enjoy eliciting a shriek from you,” Aberdeen said with a small dark grin plastered on her face. Suddenly, Luciana stared at Opal’s moving book bag closely while continuing her panting. Aberdeen had never seen Luciana stare at an object like that before and was about to ask Luciana what she was up to when suddenly, Luciana quickly shoves her hand…well extension of her shadowy body…into the book bag ruffling inside it until she grabs a few pieces of caramel. Apparently, Luciana wanted the caramel pieces that Ella was eating. Then Luciana decided to eat them and placed them inside her mouth, although her real mouth is not the mouth that is carved into her mask. Luciana’s “stomach” suddenly widened and separated into two, forming an opening that revealed the true mouth of Luciana. Her real mouth had many sharp teeth and a tongue that licked its “lips” once Luciana was done consuming her small treat. Aberdeen was used to this scene, but wondered how Opal was dealing with this sudden realization. Still, she had to scold Luciana for taking the candies without permission.
“Lucy, you know you’re supposed to ask people before you take their stuff!” Aberdeen disciplined with a strict look on her face. Luciana then bent her head down and whimpered, sad that her delicious meal was tainted by her master’s scolding.
“I’m sorry, Opal and Ella. Please forgive Lucy, I think she has taken a liking to your caramel candies.”
Afterwards, Aberdeen turned back to watch the fight between Lila and Alexis. Alexis had a shard of ice that she threw towards Lila. It zoomed quickly across the stage and all Aberdeen could think was “Lila watch out!!!” while looking worriedly at Alexis’ opponent. Aberdeen was so focused on watching that she almost didn’t feel Brooklyn’s presence behind her. If she had turned around, she would have seen Brooklyn smiling at her younger sister who seems to be having much progress. However, Brooklyn noticed something strange behind Opal. It didn’t seem that Opal noticed the little girl behind her who had dark black hair that flowed down to her waist and a plain white dress that covered her body up to her ankles. In fact, no one noticed the mysterious figure that was behind her. Brooklyn knew what it was and that Aberdeen would have been able to see the ghost that was hovering near Opal. What her purpose was, she did not know and wouldn’t find out at this time because the ghost had disappeared in a flash.
OOC: Ahh are you alright Possibility? I hope you get better. Also, the ghost is supposed to hint at what we discussed, but I changed it a bit. ;)
When Luciana appeared in front of her, the small girl jumped a little but before fixing her smile in place. She (at least, Opal figured it was a she from the name) might look scary, but who is to say if it is a nice demon? "Hello" she said, her voice only wavering a bit at the end. "Uh... Okay. Like a rolercoaster scream? Or a 'I'm scared' scream" she quiried, watching as the creature took it apon itself to search in her book bag for something. Opal didn't mind, but Ella seemed to be frightened and crawled onto the mass of pink hair on Opal's head to avoid getting to close. When she felt her bag start to shake from a hand inside it, Opal smiled. At least she didn't want to attack her or something. When it became apparent all she wanted was her candies she went back to her cheerful self.
That didn't last to long though, as the general way Luciana ate was slightly creepy in the way that sleeping in a dark room alone with no one around for miles to help if you we're to get in trouble during that sleep is slightly creepy. In the way abandoned hospitals are slightly creepy. She put on a straight face though and dared herself to grimace. It wasn't like other demons ate the way Ella ate and it wasn't her place to judge. Once she started thinking about it like she had to feed herself and so what if her mouth was a little different, that she began to calm down. Ella however, huffed and lightly hit her paw over Opal's head, in a signal that she wanted to go. Opal ignored it and began to talk to Aberdeen.
"It's really fine. Ella might not want to share-" that got her a pat on the face that was a but harder than the others "- but I don't mind. If you don't mind Lucy eating them, that is. Ella hardly ever asks, as you have already seen." With that, Ella crawled back onto her book bag and went about carving designs on Opal's neck with a claw. It didn't really hurt, but it tickled, and the pink haired girl giggled loudly before swatting Ella away. "Like I said, I forgive Lucy, but Ella might need some talking to" she laughed lightly as she swatted her hands repeatedly behind her at the red panda, who kept darting out of her way. This lead to her having to turn and put the bag at her feet, in the direction of the matches. That was when she saw a glass shard going at Lila. She wanted to scream "no" or something of the sort, but she knew Lila could handle it (or atleast she desperately hoped she could), and distracting her wouldn't be the best thing to do. Durning that time, she felt strangely chilled, but desided not to comment as she looked at the commotion in the matches.
Even words were used to collect information and they were telling Li what he was wanting. Then suddenly Li started to feel cold, it was like he was in a cube of ice. Shortly after the boy, even he was in the arena watching the matches, found himself in a Chinese restaurant in Honk Kong. He lived again what happened 4 days before he came to the academy. The restaurant during that time was a very quiet place as only he and another girl being there as the only customers.
The girl had a red hair, blue eyes, and was wearing typical Chinese clothes. A beautiful and well made Chinese pink kimono with a flower on its back. She was meeting with Li, but in fact this was just another simple assassination or so he believed that everything will be easy.
Hwang was with him sitting on his shoulder as the dragon always does, and another 10 members of the cult were hiding in the restaurant waiting for the opportunity to kill her. She was a Magni like Li too but she was against the cult and should have arrived with Li too at the academy, Hwang managed to get rid of her demon, now all they had to do was to kill her, in order to prevent her from meddling in the cult's business.
Li took a glass a wine drinking it slowly as he was looking at the girl."Mei Ling, do you know what happens with a lotus?"He looked at him strangely then responded to his question"No, what happens?"
That was the signal, as Hwang was using his fear ability on her, the girl's ice powers were neutralized, however she somehow managed to move even with the fear ability on her and started attacking Li, although she could not use her powers. She punched the boy several times in the face and the stomach but the other cult members came and stabbed her with a few swords in the chest."It dies."Li said while lifting from the ground, the other cult members took the girl's body into one of the cult's hiding. As Li was leaving the restaurant, he knew that Mei which was an obstacle for the cult, was no more alive. He finally got rid of her.Still the girl was supposed to come with him at the academy.He was asking what the teacher of his class would say about this.
This was, what the boy saw and lived his with eyes again, strangely while he was in the arena. After he came back to his senses he told to Hwang in Chinese "I saw Mei Ling, everything. The meeting and how we took her down."Hwang responded in Chinese"Strange very strange, that happened 4 days ago, still you lived that experience like it was happening today."After Hwang's response Li started to breathe very slowly and heavily. His heart started beating faster then usual, it seemed that after the recent experience he was suddenly having a panic attack."Mei Ling, she did something?"
Li asked Hwang before fainting and falling. Hwang kept his calm attitude while shouting"Mrs Brumfiled Li fainted. I think something is happening."Hwang started asking for himself what the heck did just happen, and if Li was going to be ok.
Kieran turned around and looked at Melody, "Are you ok?" He asked, not knowing what else to say, or why he cared so much. He sad back down next to her. Sitting rather close to her. He looked at Nox, who just nodded back to him. "That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's alright." Hoping to get her to turn and face him, so they could converse, or at least look like they were watching the duels, which were starting back up again.
Nox walked over to Connor who had walked over to Mrs. Brunfield and began a conversation with her, Nox did not care that he was interrupting, "Connor, Kieran was too lazy to get off his ass and ask you himself or something, but he wants to know if you are alright, further he wants to thank you for your help with the rock that ass hole sent his way, causing this whole mess."
“Eep!” She... yelled, cowering behind her Magni's hands that were now placed before her. Protection, albeit it would do little if that abomination of a demon managed to break through the barrier.
Melody was still recovering from her freak-out, but had managed a brief gaze back at the red-glowing demon – Turning towards it when it lashed its tail at the blonde and the wee-little siren, though returning back to cower immediately afterwards.
Luckily, it couldn't break the barrier. That Miss Brumfield was quick enough to intervene was an added relief, lightning managing to subdue the enraged creature and let it remain from whence it came.
The blonde girl looked at her companion, smiling nervously as the rodent-sized demon replied she was okay. Shivering, but not hurt in any way.
“I'm glad...”
…..
“Are you okay?”
Melody turned her head up to notice that Kieran had sat back down beside her, enquiring about her well-being.
Of course she was okay. Pfff! Just unpleasantly surprised was all. Maybe. The girl collected her self a moment, slowing her breathing, thus lowering her racing heartbeat.
“That crazy fuck is gone now Melody, it's all right.”
“Just a jump-scare, nothing more.” She retorted with a forced smile.
“But, I'm okay. Thanks.”
– You're smiling like an idiot. Again.
Luckily, her idiotic smile was disrupted by a jealous Lorelei who thought her Magni's new acquaintance was a tad too close for her liking. She pushed at Kieran's upper leg, trying to get him to shove, preferably, a metre or two.
“Lore. Stop that.”
The blonde girl gently wrapped one hand around the little demon, placing her back on her right shoulder. “Be nice to him, okay?”
No. No she wouldn't. The siren stared briefly at Kieran, sticking out her tongue before curling up on Melody's shoulder.
“Sorry. She's a bit – Ah.... Protective.” She retorted, though questioning Lorelei's sudden jealousy. She did it often, but Mel always found it annoying at best. Even if it was a staple of Lore's personality, not every guy was like... Well, that one guy. Melody didn't bother to remember his name, didn't need to.
“So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy...” She sighed, blue eyes glancing at Kieran, though swiftly turning back to the arena when he'd turn his attention to her.
"What Giselle?" The fox hissed despite having all the loyalty for Giselle in the world they still annoyed each other.
"Can you just stick around? Please?" She asked as desperately as she could without sounding like a begger. Vix sighed then despite being a little bit big for it scrambled up Giselle's body and claimed her shoulder as her new spot.
"Ouch!" She screeched as the fox clambered up, her claws were sharp and dagger like so to no one's surprise it hurt when they poked at her skin and clothes.
"Man up." Vix mocked despite knowing how steely and good Giselle was when it comes to being in a fight or taking pain. Giselle gave her a look but let it go because she wasn't alone any more.
"Truce?" Vix suggested calmly.
"Truce." Giselle confirmed scratching the fox's back.
looking to Connor with a smile on her face she understood his reasonings. "sure Connor however you want to do it is fine by me just give it your best shot. now go sit back down alright" gently pushing him back towards his seat. Ms.Beumfield still wasnt in the best of moods, not after what Jaxon did and the way Amon acted towards his students.
sighing her attention was needed else where when Hwang yelled out for help. looking for the small dragon she glared at him finding him down in the arena area. "dammit Li what are you doing down there i told everyone specificly not to go down there but to atay in the stands-" running down the stairs and into the arena Ms.Brumfield now knew why Hqang called for help.
seeing one of her students on the ground unconcious made her worry as well as bring some unpleasant memories to come up. "oi what happened? tch he'll need to go to the nurse" looking around Ms.Brumfield realized she couldnt leave her students alone it wasnt allowed. "ah lets see what to do. . . " then spotting Connor and Melody an idea popped into her head. picking Li in her arms Ms.Brumfield laid him out on one of the seats. "Connor!Melody! come here for a moment" when and if they did come she would have asked the two to take Li to the nurses office and stay there for a little bit until coming back to the arena. once the group was to leave MsBrumfield let out a sigh glad she got it over with.
then she remember something else she hadnt done yet. Jaxon scowling she looked for the boy and saw him on top one of the pillars. cupping both hands around her mouth after getting as close as possible to him she called out to her student."Jaxon! get your butt down here! Now!" shaking her head once. if Jaxon was to follow hwr directions she would have had him go with Connor and Melody and have the two take him to the HeadMasters office and let Connor explain what happened. Ms.Brumfield would have asked the two to wait while Jaxon came down and so she could explain their new added instructions and once she told them she would send them on ther way.
glad she got that done with only one duel was left and she wondered how Lila would defend herself against Alexis's shard of ice. "but only one duel is going hmm whos next" she mumbled to herself. going back to where she originaly been standing Ms.Brumfield looked at the pairings and smiled. looking up the teacher searched for Giselle and found her talking with her demon. "Giselle its your turn to get up so start heading down to the arena so you can start your match. remember no demon is to help you if i find out your demon tried helping you even from the stands you will get detention." Ms.Brumfield liked giving certain students detention because unlike most teachers hers was rather strange.
But now to find Venice, and she found him. walking over towards her green haired student she smiled at his demon. "Venice its your turn to go up so start heading down to the arena your oppenent should be there waiting for you" gently pushing him towards the arena.
While watching the match at the arena, Aberdeen recalled her conversation with Opal. It seemed she was frightened a bit by Luciana, because upon seeing the demon, Opal jumped a little and tried to smile. Ella was so frightened by Luciana that she scurried to the top of Opal’s head. Although Aberdeen scolded Luciana for taking candy when she wasn’t supposed to, Opal didn’t seem to mind, which made Aberdeen relax. She was surprised that Opal didn’t seem to mind the creepy nature of Luciana or her lack of ability to talk much. “Maybe Opal isn’t that bad after all,” Aberdeen thought.
Luciana quickly recovered from her whimpering and thought about Ella who seemed to be frightened of her. Although Luciana couldn’t help but laugh at how terrified the little furball was, she wanted to make friends too. Luciana grabbed some more caramel candies and held them in her hand outstretched to Ella, offering to share them with her. Knowing that Ella would probably be hesitant, Lucy used her telepathy to speak, “Here Ella, I should share these with you since they’re yours. Can we be friends?”
Meanwhile, Aberdeen felt Brook’s presence and turned to her right. She noticed Brooklyn had a very serious face and decided ask what was up.
“What’s wrong Brook?” Aberdeen whispered trying not to look at her sister.
“Abby, whatever you do be careful. I saw another ghost behind Opal.”
“Really!?! What did it look like!?!” Aberdeen exclaimed. She perked up with the prospect that there was a ghost on school grounds. She enjoyed searching for ghosts and talking to them, even going to far as to go on ghost hunts to find them. Realizing that she just shouted, Aberdeen looked down and tried to pretend nothing happened.
“She was a little girl with long dark black hair and a plain white dress. I know you like ghosts, but I think you should watch this one with caution.” Brooklyn didn’t want to say it, because she wasn’t sure, but now that she thought about it, she remembered that before the mysterious figure disappeared, she wore a sickly grin on her face while looking straight at Brooklyn.
“Are you sure that’s how she looked?” Aberdeen asked in a whispering voice again. “Because I see a different girl, Brook.”
Aberdeen happened to glance where Li was sitting and saw another girl with red hair and blue eyes in Chinese garb that was similar to Li’s kimono except that it was pink and had a flower on its back. She seemed to look at Li with fire in her eyes, in fact literally. Her arms slowly crept over Li as though she were getting ready to grasp his neck and wrangle him, but before her hands can grip his neck, Li fainted and fell down to the arena area. Hwang then called Ms. Brumfield for help who picked Li up and laid him on one of the seats. Aberdeen quickly looked back to where the girl in Chinese garb was before. This time she was accompanied by a girl that fit Brook’s description: plain white dress and long black hair. They seemed to be grinning towards Aberdeen knowing that she can see them. Aberdeen turned to walk towards them but before she could reach them, they vanished.
“Wait! Who are you guys?” Aberdeen called out, but it was no use. She wondered what their agenda was and why they seemed to have a strong desire to hurt the students. Aberdeen contemplated whether she should inform Ms. Brumfield about this, but decided not to, thinking that maybe Ms. Brumfield would think she was crazy. Then she realized Opal and the other students might have noticed Aberdeen’s strange behavior and decided to shrug it off as if nothing happened, keeping a façade of aloofness.
As she stuck her tongue out at him Nox returned from giving the message to Connor and saw the little rascal pushing Kieran and sticking her tongue out and he let out a low threatening growl, to which Kieran gave him a light kick in the ribs, "Cut it out Nox, you're supposed to be the mature one who keeps me in line remember?" Kirean said with a light chuckle.
Melody seemed completely oblivious to Kirean's remarks towards Nox, she was lost thinking about something, and then she said "Sorry. She's a bit - Ah .... Protective." After this Melody seemed to have regained her composure "So, guess we're both up for after class lessons, eh? Just. Peachy ..." she said with a sigh, Kieran deep turquoise eye's met her bright blue ones, for just moment after which she quickly averted her eyes, and Kieran couldn't quite tell but he thought maybe he saw her blush slightly.
"Well if she's protective, I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will." He said with a wink, that he hoped would not incite more disagreement from 'Lore'. "And it would seem you and my brother are stuck in after class lessons. But lucky me, I get detention, so while you guys are having fun learning one on one with the teacher, I get to write lines on the board or do whatever other bull shit she want's for an hour or two. It's gonna be a blast. Just you wait" He said with the worlds most ridiculous smile painting his face.
At that they heard Mrs. Brumfield holler over at them, a little tense, "Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment. I need you to take Li to the Nurse's office."
Kieran didn't miss a beat responding before either Melody or Connor could, "Mrs. Brumfield! We would be happy to take him to the nurse." He then looked over to Melody, "Anything to get out of here for a while, and as a bonus we get to get rid of that wierdo too." He said as he stood preparing to walk over to Mrs. Brumfield and Li.
Giselle smiled confidently at her teacher and nodded. ”I know Miss, but I don’t think she would even if I asked.” She replied giving Vix a side wards glare but within a split second she was smiling again and spinning away to go to the arena. She was confident about the duel maybe overly confident and she knew too well that Vix would nag about her being cocky but Giselle struggled to care most of them time. She’d rather be confident then hold back all the time if she had to choose.
Vix thought Giselle was acting ridiculous. She was acting very cocky and wasn’t thinking about tactics at all and you can see it in her eyes that Vix was frowning at her good friend. ”How are you going to get around winning this?” She asked regretting the question shockingly quickly.
Giselle gave her demon a devious smile and replied. ”Well…I shall raise my hand and use the beautiful little thing called Fire and burn everyone to pieces!” She jokes but to no ones amusement. Vix didn’t laugh or even register the joke at all it was far from Giselle’s best.
”Fine…I’m going to play around a bit…You’ll see!” She grinned and gave the red fox a friendly wink before assisting the fox to the floor because the claws were starting to become a pain well a bigger pain then they already were. Vix walked pretty much in between Giselle’s feet as if she were feeling clingy which wasn’t at all like Vix and Giselle actually found it privately annoying as she kept nearly tripping over the animal she normally considered to be intelligent and thoughtful. Vix was enjoying winding Giselle up but she knew she better stop or Giselle would take it on either Venice or some poor soul who got in her way. With that thought the little red fox took a few steps to the side taking a leap forward because she preferred to be leading Giselle rather then Giselle leading her.
No really, she totally wasn't staring, and quickly averted her eyes away from Kieran because she didn't want him to know she was checking him out. Maybe.
Tomaaaaatooo! Went a little braincell. Oh, she was... blushing. Slightly. Maybe. She thought she was, anyway.
Nonononononono! That won't do at all. You'd have to try more creativity to get Mel to blush, buster! No way that inevitably awkward, cute stare-down had her fainting in the most dramatic way possible.
Pat... pat... pat?
“Whaaaat...” The blonde whispered at her demon, noting that she was 'assisting' her in averting attention from Kieran.
“Lorelei wants to go play!” The siren sang in her Magni's ears, her bright blue eyes briefly glancing over to Kieran before darting back to her dear companion. “Pweaaaase?” She pleaded, pulling a rather obvious puppy-face.
“Not now, Lore. Class isn't over yet.” Melody retorted, again in a hushed tone, sighing at the realisation that class, indeed, had yet to end.
Fuck.
The pink, pinky-sized demon sighed ever so deeply...
“... I probably should back off a little, but I don't think I will.” Kieran butted in, winking at the blonde girl who- OMYGODOMYGOD! Lore! Don-
Too late. Too. Sodding. Late.
Before anything or anyone could react, Lorelei had gone about summoning a splash of water for the boy who so rudely stole away her attention time.
“Watch out!” The blonde girl jumped from her seat, dragging Kieran away from the area said splash would be, but managed to trip over thin air in the process – Thus, resulting in an epic heroic failure.
Well, not completely. Kieran was safe from Lorelei's attempt to teach him a lesson, though one could arguably state that having Melody 'on-top' was just as bad.
“Ouch... Stupid. Feet.” The girl muttered, only realising who had broken her fall after opening her eyes.
….. Great. Epic. Job. Mel! Just perfect.
“Dangit.”
A huff released itself from her mouth, eyes closing again as Melody stood up and tried her best to attempt to give zero fucks about that- that slip.
“Don't say what I think you're gonna say.” That line was not only cliché as fuck, but too frigging obvious.
Shrugging off the awkwardness of the moment, her hand pulled at Kieran's. Helping him up before walking to the teacher and her little 'problem'.
Help the new guy? Yeaaaaaah, no.
Give it a positive side, though, it meant she didn't have to stick around for this class – Maybe even sneak out when the lot of them had dragged the poor sod to the nurse.
Jaxon looked dully at Mrs. Brumfield and instantly warped in front of her. "You called ma'am? If it's about the duel whatever I'll go see the principal myself, no need to take these guys with me. Also I could bring that Li guy as well carrying him shouldn't be a problem." rolling his eyes he looked to the other students and yawned. 'Why is everyone so nonchalant about someone passing out?' "..." Shaking his head Jaxon looked to Mrs. Brumfield and sighed. "I'll head out with Li so don't worry about anything I'll take my leave now." Heading towards Li he began to pick him up. 'Uff! He's heavy...' struggling slightly he picked him up and headed back to Mrs. Brumfield. "Alrighty I'm headed out now, but speak now before I head out if you got something to say."
"Connor! Melody! Come here for a moment." Connor sighed and turned back around, signalling to Nox that he should join Kieran. "Yes Ms. Brumfield?" Connor asked as he closed the distance to his teacher. "Take Li to the nurse's office with Melody and Jaxon and stay there with him for a little bit to make sure he's ok before leaving him for the nurse." Ms. Brumfield instructed Connor. "Then you are to take Jaxon to the Headmaster's Office and explain what has happened and why Jaxon is being sent there. Then you can come back. Clear?" Ms. Brumfield finally finished. Though the instructions were long, they were not complex, Connor nodded in approval. "Yes ma'am." Connor replied directly but respectfully. He walked over to where Li was, but Jaxon had already hefted him over his shoulders. "Need any help with him? Perhaps a partner chair carry? If not, let's be off, I'm getting tired of putzing around." Connor said, disdainfully, though if asked, Connor would have helped him carry Li, whatever made the situation easier. However, Connor still wasn't very happy with Jaxon. As soon as everyone was ready, they left for the nurse's office. Dropping off Li was the first priority.
After recovering from the crash Kirean realized he was not alone on the ground, Melody was, on top of him. He smiled at her, knowing that all of the funny comments flowing through his brain, that he was sure she would find hilarious, would only serve to anger Lore some more, and he didn't want that, he pushed the little one to far. "Don't say what I think you're going to say" she said to him as she reached her hand down to help him up.
Kieran took her hand and said "Well what exactly did you think I was gonna say? Some cliche crap? Come on, you know I'm better than that, if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that." "I hope to God, that doesn't upset Lore, I didn't even say anything.
The two of them walk over to Mrs. Brumfield, who was conversing with Jaxon and Connor, who were carrying Li already. "I'm getting tired of putzing around" They hear Connor say as they arrive. Mrs. Brumfield shoots Kieran a dirty look, "I do not recall asking you to escort them to the nurse's office Kieran?" she said to him, not expecting him to have a response, but he responded rather quickly "Ma'am, I thought I might go with, things are rather boring here and if Jaxon and Connor get tired carrying Li I can help." He said flexing his muscles. Mrs. Brumfield clearly didn't want to deal with Kieran shit right now simply nodded that it was alright. "Be sure to come right back after dropping them off!" She hollered mostly at Kieran as they left. "Sure thing Mrs. B!" Kieran replied, confirming that he had no intention of returning to class.
The four them walk out of the stadium and Kieran is first to speak up, "So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we" he motions to himself and Melody, "take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium." Kieran hoped Jaxon bought it, as he did NOT want to spend any time with the kid, he did however want to spend time with Melody.
"Connor, I know Jaxon's a douche nozzle, but PLEASE go along with this plan. I really don't want to be around him right now, and I kind of want to spend some time with a pretty lady after dropping off the dead weight at the nurse." Kieran pleaded in his mind that his brother would back up his plan. He NEEDED this to work out.
Lila barely had enough time to step away from the incoming ice shard. the link haired girl could feel the chill it gave off, still fresh from being formed. in the process Lila tripped over her feet, landing on her butt. for a moment she just sat there surprised that it had almost hit her, and if it did she would undoubtedly been skewered.
"hey careful with that you could have actually killed me yay know!" Lila puffed her cheeks out but then smiled not being able to stay mad for long. thankfully Hideaki said nothing, not like he could. if Ms.Brumfield found out her demon was helping her they would have both been in big trouble. okay so what else can i do damn wish i had a more offensive ability like hers pouting a bit. Lila then got up, patting the dirt from her skirt and then took a step back. with her arm pulled out the way it was, you would have thought she was a pitcher with no ball. but who needs a baseball when you can make your own out of the very light around you.
Lila smiled triumphly and then threw the ball of light straight for Alexis. hopefully it would blind her again and to make sure of it Lila threw a few more each one bigger than the last. however it didnt come without a price. the last two balls of light she had made sure they were pretty big by her standards. Lila threw them at Alexis feet in hopes the girl would trip and fall or something like that.
– Correction, I hardly know you at all. An hour tops.
“... if I said anything it would have been more like. 'Glad I make a good cushion, but I regret to inform you I am not one.' UGH!”
Hel-lo! First guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.
A smile managed to reveal itself. Mel had to admit, the guy had a way to make her chuckle – from the inside.
“... UGH! Even that was crap. Guess I'm not at my wittiest, when a pretty girl falls for me like that.”
Goodbye, first guy who doesn't use clichéd lines.
Her smile dissipated after that. Such a shame. She really thought he wouldn't be saying something like that, but he did. He actually did. Minus one point for that, she supposed.
“Gee, how o-rig-i-nal.” Came a sarcastic reply to Kieran's comment. Should have expected it. Should. Have. Expected. It. How she regretted saving him from a wet suit now.
“If I was falling for you, it would be from a twenty-storey apartment.” Her eyes turned back to the arena, feet taking motions to said direction before the blonde added: “With a bungee cord.”
During their short walk down the steps and into the arena, Lorelei once again popped back on her Magni's shoulder – Still wary of Kieran, and actually taking another turn at separating him from Melody. However, the blonde girl was quick enough to tell the wee-little demon off.
The two of them arrived at the 'scene', Melody noting that the teacher wasn't too glad with Kieran's arrival. Again. Really, who gives a damn?
Simply shrugging at the entire discussion, the girl waited for everyone else to get a move on and simply followed behind – Because, like Hell is she carrying that guy!
“So Jaxon, the Nurse and Headmaster are on opposite ends of the school, it would be most efficient if we” Kieran spoke up, gesturing at himself and Melody before continuing. “... take Li to the nurse. You two can go the headmaster and we'll meet back up with Connor at the stadium.”
-- I hope you aren't expecting anything, Jester guy.
Bah! Melody didn't mind who was going with who. As long as it meant spending less time in class, and even less time debating where to drop the body. And even less, less time with someone you shared an awkward moment with. “Don't care. Let's just go.” Melody retorted, one foot already firm in the direction of the nurse's office.
When Venice had arrived, the first thing he did was adjust his sleeves a little higher up out of convenience and practicality. If he was going to use any power at all today, he didn't want to waste time on minor things like making sure his sleeves were out of the way. It was barely noticeable the change though, as he had only made one slight fold in the cloth to leave his wrists out and showing from under the material compared to before.
The second thing he did was look over at his opponent (Giselle) who had arrived sooner than himself who turned out to unexpectedly be a female. It appeared there had been a change in plans. Venice did not like the idea of going against a girl, not because he deemed the gender weaker or anything in comparison to males but because there were certain areas he would have to be sure to avoid when in combat otherwise it would give off the wrong impression. If he was going against another male however, he wouldn't have to worry about such things. Another odd thing worth mentioning was that the girl's demon was in the arena with her but Venice knew the rules which required no demons to take part.
Instead of saying anything about his intentions and observations though, Venice bowed like a gentleman and introduced himself. "My name is Venice Roko Mikaelo.." He tipped his hat then straightened up to end the bow, casually tossing the hat over to the side and fixing his jacket before continuing. "Before we continue, may I know your name? I believe it is only polite." His hand left his green flowing hair as his arms returned to his sides ready to move in case the girl refused and decided to engage in battle head on. He had to be especially wary of this one as he didn't know what her element was or what she was capable of.
Ella, however, was busier. Lucy had made her way back over and reached into the caramel-filled book bag, causing the red creature to growl. She hadn't liked it before, but had been to frightened to do anything. However, when an outstretched hand offered her own candies to her, she gave a confused look before snatching them up and crawling back down to the bag, where she could eat them without getting the caramel on Opal's face and in her hair. Plus the book bag was already slightly covered in the stuff from earlier, but Opal didn't know that and by the time she did Ella hoped she would be far away. She knew she would never hurt her because she loved her, but she really didn't like the mess and Ella would be the one to have to clean it up and it was very difficult to clean a book bag with only paws.
Ella watched intently while Lucy talked, and occasionally moved to take a fraction of the candy,that was currently sitting on the back of the bag, in her fangs and chewed on it. When she got done with most of it (she wouldn't eat the bottom part that was touching the bag) she responded. "Thank you for the candy, even though it was already mine to eat to start with. I guess we can be friends. Though you are a little creepy" the demon smiled. "I'll think of it like an adventure!" she declared brightly before jumping back up onto Opal's pink head.
Aberdeen took a quick look around her to make sure no one suspected anything strange about her. It seemed that Connor and Jaxon were carrying Li to the nurse’s office and that Melody and Kieran were trailing right behind them. Opal seemed to be watching intently at the matches and Ella and Lucy were having their own conversation, so it seems like no one noticed. “Thank goodness,” Aberdeen thought. She didn’t want to look suspicious in front of her classmates. For now, she decided to keep the situation with the ghosts a secret and pay attention to the matches.
Looking over at Lila’s match, Aberdeen made a sigh of relief that Lila had escape the sharp ice shard’s path, but she turned her head sideways after Lila tripped over her feet and landed on her buttocks. Lila’s eyes seemed to be wide open in shock and she called out to her opponent, “Hey, careful with that you could have actually killed me yah know!” with fluffy cheeks. Even though she just stated that her opponent could have potentially ended her life, Lila’s face depicted a smile. “What a nice smile she has,” Aberdeen thought. She wished she could smile a lot more like her rather than maintain such a serious or cold complexion, but she felt uncomfortable letting herself go like that. Lila then stood up from the ground, shrugged off some dirt that was on her skirt, and then stepped back with her arm pulled out as though she was getting ready to pitch at the next batter. “Batter up!” Aberdeen thought in her head. She knew she could be more lax, sarcastic, and open, but she chose not to, instead maintaining a serious face as she intently watched Lila’s next move. With a bright smile, Lila launched a ball of light towards Alexis and following up with larger balls of light.
Although she wanted to see the outcome, Aberdeen hated light so she turned to look at the next group of people that were going to match. It seemed that it was Venice’s and Giselle’s match. She overheard a couple of names that Ms. Brumfield mentioned, but never turned to see how the opponents looked. A girl with medium bright flame red hair stepped into the arena accompanied by a red fox which leaped forward in front of her. “Aren’t the demons supposed to be sitting down not participating?” Aberdeen thought. Afterwards, a familiar green haired young man stepped into the arena adjusting his sleeves. After he introduced himself as “Venice Roko Mikaelo,” he tipped his hat, bowed, tossed his hat over to the side, and fixed his jacket. “Ah, so that’s his name,” Aberdeen thought, remembering him as the guy that she tried to have her first conversation with. Thinking about what had transpired earlier, Aberdeen struggled to keep herself visible, clenching her fists together. “I can’t believe I made a fool of myself in front of this gentleman! Ugghh I hope he doesn’t see me.” After realizing that she was clenching her fists for too long, she looked back down at her hands and noticed she couldn’t see herself anymore. “Not this again…” Aberdeen grumbled, struggling to become visible again.
Meanwhile, Lucy was enjoying the opportunity of talking to Ella. Although Ella growled and hesitated at first, she quickly snatched up the offered treats and crawled back down in the bag. After chewing on most of the candy that was stuffed inside the bag, Ella responded, “Thank you for the candy, even though it was already mine to eat to start with. I guess we can be friends, though you are a little creepy. I’ll think of it like an adventure!”
“None taken. It’s an honest response to my appearance. Heh, speaking of adventures, would you like to know how I got my latest mask? It’s a riveting story, though for me not and the poor soul who had to lose his mask.” Luciana then thought for a moment to the events of the past looking upwards. “Actually, I think I may have taken his face too. I’m sure I had Aberdeen pack it for my pillowcase, at least she better have.”
After a quick jolt, Jaxon stood up straight from his hunch and felt his neck warm. "Oh hey Tama, did you sleep well bud?" Tama purring happily, "Of course I did beds are a lot better than floors you know." chuckling to himself he trudged on towards the Headmaster's office with a smile. "Sorry for making you use so much magic, my experiment didn't even work." After hearing this Tama pawed at Jaxon's face. "Idiot you're human and so are they, so at least show some respect alright?" Coughing slightly Jaxon looked back to see if anyone heard their conversation.
"Hey, my name is Giselle, nice to meet you!" She gave a friendly smile as Vix went to sit and spectate and keeping her hands behind her back and invisible to her opponent's eye sparked a small flame letting it gradually increase in size and heat but the flame was jumpy and almost died completely a few times. Deciding not to take any more chances her palms came forward and the flame was released. It danced forward leaping like a dragon's fiery breath but it's temperature wasn't as high as her original flame. Damn.
Vix watched a look of admiration and awe as her best friend released the beam of fire but she wasn't going to get hopes up and expect Giselle to win because Giselle was reckless and thoughtless which meant she didn't think tactically after her first few moves. Vix personally felt like she could predict everything Giselle did but she kept utterly silent and sat like a statue, because rules are rules.
The red fox pawed the ground and curled up lazily watching with sparkling emerald eyes and the pride of a mother not that Vix was a mother but she treated Giselle more like a daughter then a friend sometimes.
Venice nodded to show he had heard the girl before loosening his position, one of his shoes moving back to provide shoulder length of space apart from the other shoe. With his sleeves still slightly folded, his hands moved a bit away from his sides to show he was ready to use them but still seemingly peaceful as they were not up in fists but with palms faced downwards. Now here came the tricky bit- who was going to initiate the duel?
Venice kept his position and decided to wait it out. He decided that waiting had its advantages as he would be able to see Giselle's element first before revealing his own. On the other hand, that meant he needed good reflexes to react in time as he didn't know what to expect in regards to element or fighting style. For all he knew, she could be a non-stop aggressive type that wouldn't give him ample time for a breather whilst he on the other hand, was more of a defence reliant user unless he lost his temper and control.
The wait didn't last long as Giselle presented her palms in front of her and a flame was released headed straight for his direction. It was only then that Venice realised he required an exception to school duelling rules. His left palm was shakily focused on the ground in front of his body as cracks started to appear while Venice's eyes stayed focused solely on the flame heading right towards him with speed.
"Requesting permission to-"
Venice managed to yell out but with not much time available to him in order to finish his sentence, the left hand was raised as the ground underneath raised along with it. The block of ground matched Venice's height as the flame rushed right into it, only to be absorbed.
"-be an exception to the rule of school property as there is no other means that would allow me to engage in a duel. However, I will adhere to as minimal destruction as possible and only use what is necessary."
After Venice completed what he was saying, his left arm swayed in a horizontal fashion to slice the air in front of him as the block of ground reacted by also being sliced and toppling over. Venice then proceeded to wiggle his left hand's fingers above the block as if controlling an invisible puppet as the block began to take on a new form. Beads of sweat trickled down his temples as he applied intense concentration. His efforts were not wasted as the new block form rose, it was evident that he had produced a shield made of rock. Venice raised his right arm in front of him as his left hand made a gesture of 'come hither' and the shield obeyed his orders, attaching itself to the right arm he had presented.
Keeping his shield up and ready, he rolled back his shoulders not used to the atmosphere of battle. Actually, he was hoping this duel would reach a conclusion shortly. Despite wanting the duel to end quickly, he did not initiate an attack as it wasn't his forte. Whenever it came to initiating an attack, he would most indefinitely screw up. Defence and keeping distance was what he was really good at and he knew it.
Venice looked up at Giselle by now well aware that her element must be fire and started to drift in thought concerning that element.
Fire.. an element that is somewhat entrancing and magnetic as it has the ability to draw you in or pull you closer just as it is when sitting by a bonfire. While it can provide warmth, it can also provide burns and I believe there's a type of eucalyptus tree which actually relies on the very intense heat of fire to produce a forest fire that will bring forth new life and growth again..
With that in mind, he looked over at his female opponent whom he believed suited the element she was bestowed with not only because of the colour of her hair, but everything about her as an individual of personality and appearance gave off the vibe of fire. It was a wonder he didn't assume it as her element initially, but that was probably because he liked to keep an open mind regarding people not being the best judge of character overall. Especially, not with a girl he had just met a few minutes ago.
Come.
Was Venice's last thought as his green eyes shimmered, not wishing to be forced to attack and prefering to keep on defending till the end.
If Hwang would have observed something strange, he would have told them without a sign of fear"Don't carry him like a garbage. If you do , then I will show you something special."Still this wasn't The case as something like this didn't happen. " Boy please call the Headmaster to the nurse's office Urgently, I got something important to tell him."Hwang told to Connor since he was going to follow the others, to the nurse's office, but he or Li had to report Mei Ling's disparition, if not they could be suspicious, since Mei Ling and her demon were supposed to arrive with them at the academy. Li was still unconscious, meanwhile his hands were starting to be covered slowly by ice and soon his whole body Hwang realized everything.
The ability at first is turning the person into an unconscious state, then the Ice magic in his body will make him unable to move, so she could find and kill him easily. Too bad for her That the ability activated days after her death. "Let's hurry to the nurse's office."Hwang reminds them Again where they should go keeping his calm through hoping that as soon as Li arrived, the nurses
Would do something about the ice which was covering slowly but surely his body. Meanwhile Hwang was telling in his mind"Mei Ling your special ability is worthless now,since you are dead but nice try honorable warrior."the others could see that he was smilling,the reason being that Li was fine and that her ability didn't activated when and if she would have lived.
During their walk down the steps the little siren showed up again, but Melody seemed to keep her from bothering Kieran too much.
Kieran and Melody arrived with the others and picked up Li. The group proceeded back towards the school, with Connor and Jaxon carrying Li, Melody and Kieran actually looked quite useless in this situation. Kieran recommended they split up so as to get the job done quicker, Jaxon seemed to agree, walking towards the Headmaster's office, turning and calling Connor a slowpoke for not following. " Connor, just go with him, I'll tell you all about it tonight. " Kieran thought to his brother.
Melody however seemed not to have an opinion who she went with, “Don't care. Let's just go.” was her response as she started walking towards the nurse's office. Well looks like I'm carrying him, myself Kieran thought and then he remembered Nox was walking along side him.
"Hey buddy ya wanna help me carry this kid, he's not light." Kieran said to his demon, who reluctantly agreed "ALL RIGHT! I suppose I can help." Nox shifted his body so that Kieran could lay Li on top of him, now all Kieran had to do was keep the kid from falling off of Nox. "Ya know, having a demon as large as you really comes in handy sometimes." Kieran said to the hound, who just laughed in response. Melody was walking a few steps ahead of them, and Kieran had no way to speed up to catch her, for fear of Li falling. They make their way to the nurse's office and drop off Li, without any real conversation.
Kieran looks over at Melody as they leave the nurse's office, "I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier. When you fell on me, all I could think was, 'MUST SAY SOMETHING FUNNY' and then that crap was all that came out." Kieran said sincerely hoping she didn't think he was a complete fool. "OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water, I though Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad." Kieran said, intending it as a compliment. "So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus til class is over?" Kieran waited patiently for a response with a simple smile adorning his face.
"Hey slowpoke hurry up, time may be a luxury for some but for me it just means that it's time wasted that could've been put to use somewhere else." Connor heard Jaxon say, and he sighed, turning back around to face his unwanted guest to the headmaster's office. "Yeah, and who's fault you think this is in the first place," Connor mumbled to himself, just loud enough for Hans, who was perched on Connor's shoulder, to hear. Usually, Connor liked giving that place a WIDE berth. Not that he was afraid of the headmaster himself, no, it was his Secretary. She was the one in charge of punishment at school here, and Connor knew if she even SMELLED him, he'd be in for a world of trouble. "Yeah, yeah, I'm coming." Connor said, walking over to where Jaxon was and continuing towards the headmaster's office. He said nothing for fear of losing his temper with Jaxon. Though he didn't look it, Connor was NOT pleased with Jaxon. Connor usually wasn't pleased with anyone who picked on his brother, for any reason. Kieran was really torn up about getting picked on in the past. It wouldn't do to have him repeating those kinds of experiences here in school now. Now that they'd left that life so far behind. Connor walked in silence until they were about ten feet from the Headmaster's office. It had taken them a few minutes to traverse the odd, numerous hallways, but they'd made it. With that buffer distance between himself and the large, decorated double doors and the plaque on the wall that simply read, "Headmaster" next to the doors, Connor stopped. "Here's the office. Brace yourself, the Headmaster's aura is... stifling at best. He's got more magic than he knows what to do with." Connor said, taking another brave step forward. Instantly, Connor felt a bead of sweat form on his forehead like it always did when he was sent here. "Well, come on." Connor said, "No backing down now." Connor made his way to the doors and pushed them open, leading Jaxon inside. He walked over to the Secretary, who looked him up and down as if to say, "What have you done this time?"
"It's not me ma'am." Connor explained. "This one," Connor said, pointing at Jaxon over his shoulder with his thumb, "disobeyed the rules of engagement in a duel between students, supervised by Ms. Brumfield and attacked a student when their duel had been decided. I'm just here to bring him to the headmaster. If you're done with me, I'd like to go." Connor said to the Secretary, who was shocked to find that Connor the Troublemaker wasn't the one who was being sent to the office. "Very well," the older woman croaked. "Why don't you head back to class Mr. Flannagan, and tell that miscreant brother of yours to watch his step." The Secretary said, pointing a gnarled finger at Connor and poking him in the chest with her boney appendage. "Yes ma'am." Connor said, the Picture of innocence, though Hans was curled up on his master's shoulder trying not to tremble and make his master appear weak. However, the headmaster's presence was particularly strong on little demons like Hans. Even Connor was beginning to feel the pressure, though he'd never show it. He exited swiftly and calmly, as if he could have stood in that monstrous aura until the day he died. However, once they were outside and behind a closed door, Connor crouched down and pulled Hans off his shoulders. "Hans, you ok?" Connor asked the now trembling fox, who was trembling. "You idiot." Connor scolded. You were acting tough in front of Tama and Jaxon weren't you. Hopefully we won't ever have to go in there again, but that was foolish, don't do it again." Connor warned his little demon. "Yes Master Connor," Hans panted. "Let's go back to the stadium now, shall we?" Connor asked. The other students' auras aren't as oppressive as THAT guy's. Connor sighed, shaking his head as he and Hans headed back towards the stadium, sitting down by a girl with long black hair and blue eyes once they got back. Though her little white cat of a demon eyed them, Connor just smiled and remained silent. Connor and Hans said nothing, they didn't talk to anyone, and they didn't enter in an outrageous or silly way. Connor was in the midst of a transformation. Though he'd never tell his brother, Connor wanted to be strong, stronger than the headmaster. He was planning on taking school... seriously. Connor leaned back, allowing Hans to climb up on Connor's belly to rest. The little one had had it rough. Connor absentmindedly scratched him behind the ears, causing Hans's leg to thump ever so slightly, it only happened twice, and Connor stopped scratching as soon as it happened. He knew his little demon didn't like to be treated like a pet... except for when it came to helping eat leftovers. Suddenly, without any warning, Connor spoke. "Hiya," He stated simply, a smile on his face. "I'm Connor, any reason you're sitting all by your lonesome?" Connor asked, turning to face her and smiling once more. No reason to not be friendly when you were meeting someone new.
With a sigh, the blonde pushed the door the the nurse's office for Kieran and his pet demon – And whatever the hell that dragon was – to drag their dead-weight inside and leave him for the nurse to fix up.
Okay. Great! Time to leave everyone behind, and start erasing some memories with loud music-
“I'm uh, sorry about being an idiot earlier.”
Oh? He's apologizing now, is he? Melody, despite not shifting from her bored expression, tried her best to look attentive. After all, she wasn't used to be given an apology. If only people would do that more often. Along with compliments, she liked compliments – And cake. Cakes, apologies and compliments. Here was to hoping Kieran would do all three of them.
“OH and uh, thanks for saving me from that splash of water. I thought Nox here was mischievous, but your little Lorelei is almost as bad.”
“Eh, yeah... Sorry about that.” She retorted, stammering slightly as she tried her hardest not to feel like a tomato. Again. “She's just a bit overprotective ever since- Well, she just is.”
Something to off-awkward this? Please?
Lorelei yawned, stretching her arms as she gave her Magni a little smooch.
– Thank you!
“Hey, Lore. Slept well?” The blonde asked, receiving a hasty nod in response before witnessing another
The girl sighed. It can't be helped, huh? As long as she doesn't plan on doing anything drastic. Yet.
“So what do ya say, we forget all that bull crap and just wander around campus till class is over?”
Kieran butted in, smiling as he waited for Melody to either go Yay or Nay.
“You read my mind. No funny business, though. Because I'm not saving you a second time.” The blonde smirked, nudging the taller boy with her shoulder as her hands folded into the pockets of her vest. Flashing a wink before walking past and go anywhere but class.
"I'm not sure I guess I haven't taken to talking to my classmates yet." she answered after a few moments of thinking about it. "I'm Jayson nice to meet you." she smiled slightly to him. Someone had came and spoke to her for once and thankfully for Jayson it came naturally to her to speak and greet them back.
He was getting bored with all the duels but finally it was his turn to go up against someone by the name of Jayson. Standing up, the white haired boy brushed himself off even though he wasn’t dirty in the least bit. Looking around he made eye contact with Ms. Brumfield and waved at her in greeting. She smiled at him and stepped out of his way so he could reach the arena.
”Hey Raimei you there or are you still hiding somewhere” he teased his demon even though he could die for it by accident if he riled her up too much. I’m right here Kirie, and please stop teasing me I don’t like it her voice quivered a bit. “hey I’m only messing with you. Also what’s up with that kid, when he fainted, you started to buzz a bit. Did he scare you or something? he stared at his feet while walking, kicking up a little dirt from the ground as he reached the center of the arena. well, I saw something strange. I don’t know what it was but it was really weird. Also he looks familiar I don’t know why but I don’t like it much. This is turning into a bad story can we end this story I don’t think I can handle this kind of story Kirie
“What are you talking about Raimei? You can’t just end a story right when it’s just getting good. Besides if he scares you again I’ll go have a chat with him and tell him to stop what’s he’s doing that’s scaring you alright.” Kirie smiled at her and was about to pat her head when he realized the consequences of that would have been death or something like that. Raimei noticed then and let out a sniffle and disappeared with the sound of buzzing in her Magni’s ears.
Shaking his head Kirie stretched a bit doing a couple warm ups so his body would be prepared for anything. After a few routines, Kirie stopped and looked down at his hands. these hands of mine are already red. I wonder, will I lose control and hurt my opponent? Or will I be able to do the minimal damage? Think static shocks Kirie those are harmless, right? They don’t hurt too much so think static shocks . He had a grim smile on his face, and stared at his hands a while longer and suddenly electricity jumped and sparked and he closed his hands into fists and looked up with determination in his eyes. Now all he had to do was wait for his opponent to come down and for Ms. Brumfield to give them to go to start.
(OOC: Okay Victorant, I’m skipping the last part of your duel and I’m still waiting on Possibility and Fate to get theirs in but theirs should be quick. Also for those who are in the school and not at the arena do try to wrap up things by Sunday.)
Kieran stood there for a second, slightly stunned, remembering the words his brother had said to him before they dropped off Li "When we're all done here, you're going to have to do THAT thing!" , that thing, I HATE lutefisk, I can't believe Dad loves the stuff, why would Connor make me do this. I didn't ask for THAT much, just a moment alone. Well at least things are going well, she did wink back at me. Kieran suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Melody was five steps ahead of him, in the direction opposite the training arena. Kieran jogged a few steps to catch up, smiled and said "Funny business, me? Why I would never." As he said this he made sure he walked up on the side of Melody opposite the shoulder Lorelei was on, for safety.
Kieran's smile then disappeared as he got serious for a minute, "She's been overprotective ever since, what exactly. Does it have anything to with when you kicked that douchebag's ass last year? What was his name Josh ... Hoffman? Or something like that. Any way I never really liked the kid, and didn't know you so I never asked about what happened, I always just assumed he had it coming. But I'm rambling so I digress, why exactly is Lorelei so protective, what happened?" Kieran asked not only because he wanted to avoid upsetting Lorelei again, but also because he genuinely wanted to know more about this girl, she's all aloof in class, then straight up defies the teacher at the arena, then makes a fool of herself tripping all over him, what makes this girl tick. She laughs at his jokes one minute, then thinks he's an idiot.
Kieran waited a few moments and without a reply he continued "I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake." Well Connor will bake you a cake, he's better at that kind of thing then I am and always yells at me to get out of the kitchen when I try to cook. he thought as he spoke, "Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me." He said with a smile and slight chuckle. Back to his usual silly self, finally starting to relax again and just enjoy her company, hopefully Lorelei and Melody are starting to relax as well.
Aberdeen thought about all of this before the match with Opal on the opposite end of the arena, eyes focused on her. Although Aberdeen didn’t want to utter even a slight whisper, she couldn’t help but let out a small, “Good luck” escape from her lips.
All of a sudden, Aberdeen felt an immense amount of pressure pushing down on her entire body that forced her to crouch to the ground. She struggled to get up but the pressure on her was too massive as though a massive elephant- no five elephants- had sat on her back.
”Opal must be doing this,” Aberdeen thought as her weight began to increase. Her entire body was now flat on the floor because she couldn’t hold herself up in a kneeling position anymore. ”All I can do is turn invisible, so what am I supposed to do?” Aberdeen asked herself.
Suddenly an idea popped in her head. She turned invisible and remained calm and quiet, practicing her silent breathing techniques and staying completely still. It worked, because Opal suddenly had a confused look on her face and the weight had released its force on her. Slowly, Aberdeen got back up on her feet and tried to quietly sneak up on Opal to knock her out slightly with the sheathed fighter knife, but unfortunately one of the floor boards was a bit loose and let out a slight squeak. Opal turned towards the direction of the noise and suddenly some floor boards were loosened and lifted up to the air. After Aberdeen got close enough, Opal tipped floor boards towards the sound of the noise which hit Aberdeen and knocked her backwards towards the ground, turning her visible again.
Aberdeen wiped some dirt that got on her face, stood up again, and turned invisible, this time running towards Opal to try and land a strike on her once more. A few more boards were raised up in preparation to make one of them hit Aberdeen if she got too close. At times Opal was on key where Aberdeen was and Aberdeen barely dodged them, and at other times the boards grazed a bit on Aberdeen giving her some splinters on her arms and legs. However, this was not without some energy depletion as Opal seemed to be concentrating so much on just keeping the floorboards high up to be able to tip them over on Aberdeen. Aberdeen finally reached the end of the arena where Opal was stationed and she lunged her sheathed knife for an attack, but then Opal, who probably heard Aberdeen grunt a bit upon thrusting her arm, shielded herself with the floorboards. Aberdeen’s shielded knife only managed to pound on the floorboards and make a loud THUMP noise.
”Darn it! Heh, you’re good Opal.” Aberdeen thought to herself, even though she wanted to say it to Opal. ”However, I’m not giving up!” Aberdeen decided, determined to try until the very end.
Aberdeen decided to back up a bit and give some space so that Opal can let down those floorboards. Aberdeen had to be quick on her toes to reach Opal from behind to strike in case Opal didn't let her guard down. After finally reaching a short distance away from Opal, Aberdeen prepared to slip behind Opal to strike.
Opal seemed to realize then that Aberdeen was behind and she looked drained from trying to exert so much force on lifting up the floorboards, so she decided to make a run for it with the floorboards now down. However Opal had stopped completely in her tracks with a dazed look on her face. Her body shivered and she held herself as though she was cold. In everyone’s eyes, that must have been what they have witnessed from the stands, at least those who had paid attention to the fight. However, in Aberdeen’s eyes, Opal wasn't alone. The two ghost girls were back and they were standing where Opal was with sinister looks on their faces. The girl with the long black hair and white dress grabbed Opal by the neck and seemed to make squeezing gestures while the red head with the Chinese garments put her hold on Opal’s stomach. Aberdeen watched in horror as Opal was gasping for air and struggling to breathe. The two girls then looked towards the audience-“wait could the audience see them?” Aberdeen asked herself and drew her attention towards the crowd. It seemed that the audience looked on at horror towards Opal, but she couldn't tell whether they can actually see the ghosts. One person did look somewhat more wide eyed and shocked though and that was Ms. Brumfield.
”Ms. Brumfield, you’ll pay for what you've done, and you'll give your payment with your students' lives!” the girl clad in white shouted towards Ms. Brumfield. Aberdeen wondered what Ms. Brumfield had done to make this girl come back as a ghost to take out her revenge, but then she snapped back to reality when Opal let out a large gasp for breath. Opal had started turning blue when Aberdeen rushed to her side with her eyes dead set on the girl in the white dress that didn’t match her purity. Aberdeen took out her sheathed knife and aimed it towards the girl in white, knowing she couldn’t really damage her but to at least make her vanish. ”GET AWAY FROM HER!!!” Aberdeen shouted in rage and tried to stab at the malicious ghost. Both ghosts vanished but Aberdeen had used too much force in her thrust. Her free hand that had planned to grab the other ghost ended up pushing Opal to the ground and the sheathed knife in the other hand had pinned Opal down on her clothes barely away from her body. Opal seemed to be taken aback by the force but luckily her head wasn’t hit hard. She started breathing hard after the force on her was finally taken away.
Aberdeen looked at her combatant with worried eyes and asked her urgently, “Opal are you alright? Can you breathe?”
Aberdeen gazed where her knife had pinned Opal down and hoped that it meant the battle was over. She did not want Opal to keep fighting while she was in this condition. Aberdeen just stood over her friend in silence, fearing for Opal’s safety yet enraged by the ghost’s actions. The ghosts that Aberdeen knew didn’t take drastic measures like this even though they’ve been through hard times, so why were these two girls so vengeful? In her mind, Aberdeen was planning her own revenge against them and planning to search out for them…for Opal’s sake.
"What's up? Don't act so friendly, you're down here and from what I understand it's because of endangering a student." Getting up the headmaster walked slowly back and forth at his desk. "Now I am a man of respect and order, so I'll have you know I am furious. So with how you act I don't think you full understand the grave misdemeanor you caused." Walking up to Jaxon he eyed him and spoke lowly. "I won't be the one punishing you directly I'll leave that to your magic teacher Ms. Brumfield, but I will say this if I hear of this again I will not stand for this and have you put on suspension or worse." After saying this he looked Jaxon straight in the eye, "Do I make myself clear boy?"
Backing back slightly Jaxon looked at the man "Y-yes sir I understand I'll keep my nose out of trouble." Taking a short breath he looked away, 'What is this feeling? I feel... pressured... is this what they call fear or is it me acknowledging his statement to be true?' Looking up at the man he shook his head to regain his cool and try to push back onto the man. "So that said 'this punishment' what'll it be? Long and drawn out or is it going to be fast and direct?" Hiding his face behind his hair and collar Jaxon had a calculated expression and was looking for tells in the man's expression. "I mean what I did was just complying to what was said correct?"
Looking angered for a second the man quickly laughed off the questions. "Got a smart mouth on you huh? Well that won't get you far here, I personally now will adding to your 'punishment' that you so fondly want. I will have you do supplementary lessons with Ms. Brumfield in anyway she sees fit, no longer just her coming up with it it'll be to my specifications and if you fail to meet them you're suspended for a week. No exceptions I don't even care if you understand now this is what it's going to be. Take the suspension now or go through with it, it'll all be dependent on your own abilities now." Going back to his desk the headmaster smiled at Jaxon with a slight satisfaction, "Keep talking it'll only add to your punishment I have no problem adding to it, if it goes far enough I'll just expel you simple as that."
After mulling this over Jaxon sighed and smiled to the man with his palms up in a sign of defeat. "You sir I respect, not only did you turn the situation around to your favor, you left me with no options of escape or turning it back to my favor bravo." Finally Jaxon sat down in one of the chairs provided and for once was intrigued at his punishment as it would decide his fate of staying here or being sent back to his family and the ones who tormented him. "So about these specifications... What exactly will they be? You said it'd be up to her but you also said it'd be to your specifications... to me that doesn't seem to make sense at all." Saying this he quickly bit his lip and added, "No offense of course I honestly just want to know, not mock you."
Chuckling slightly the man replied simply, "She will set the parameters needed for your classes and if you don't meet my expectations you're suspended simple as that." Looking at how pale that Jaxon was at his obvious thought of expulsion he closed his eyes and started again. "Also I read your file on your history, it seems that you were bullied a lot as a kid, that's rough but that doesn't mean you can go around bullying others alright? From what I understand from your file you can't get along with others by some... Self destructive barrier you set up around yourself correct? Anyway from what I've seen in your recent behavior from this meeting, I won't expel you. Just get your act together and just try, I mean really try to get along with the other students alright? So right after class head to Ms. Brumfield, if she has other students she has to work with you get a schedule with her and then work then. Your punishment will be under her direct instruction, I have high hopes for you kid along with all my students here. Lastly as class will be ending in a while just take this time for meeting up with her and go back to class, if I heard you ditched out it's auto suspension."
After hearing this Jaxon quickly got up and bowed to the headmaster and headed towards the door. "Don't worry sir I won't miss my lessons I at least need some help with my magic right?" After saying this he quickly headed out the door and headed back to the training field.
Though in all honesty, the boy had only seen the tip of the iceberg of how far Lorelei would be going, and Mel was sure, if he kept this up, the rest of said iceberg would be revealed over time.
“You mispronounced 'always'.” The blonde girl retorted. Though she hadn't given any time and dedication to get to know people last year, or for that matter even this year, word spread quickly about two particularly... leash-broken brothers, or family, or whatever – Jokers, pranksters.
You sure know how to pick them, don't you, Mel? Buzzed a wee-little thought through her mind, a smile glued to her face as she, admittedly, found that thought far more amusing than it actually was.
She went from not wanting to make any friends, to – Well befriending wasn't the exact word, more, like, falling for something. Yeah, that never happened. That was a completely accidental accident.
Mel felt her cheeks heat up, though just slightly, damn that scumbag brain for remembering the one thing she didn't want to remember. Her eyes averted from Kieran, who immediately took the opportunity to interrogate the girl on her earlier 'vague' explanation of why Lore was such a protective companion. – Tempting her even more to answer with the promise of cake.
“I realize we only recently met officially and I'm sorry if the question is to personal, but if ya answer I'll bake you a cake.”
“You? A baker? Weeell~ Strange people have even stranger hobbies, don't they?” Mel commented under a brief giggle, though refusing to turn her gaze back to the boy-in-question. For the time being.
“Everybody loves chocolate cake. I won't even make you share it with me.”
Whaaat....? He was trying to bribe an answer from her? The girl sighed, running a single hand through her hair before checking to see if it was safe to meet eye-to-eye without the unfortunate colouring of cheeks. “Why do I get the feeling you're one of those people who would eat that cake before giving the leftover crumbs to somebody else?”
She laughed. Promise of cake, and her favourite no less – Curse Kieran for getting it right the first time. Either that, or some magical, all-powerful entity gave him the power to read minds.
Well, now she did have to sate his burning curiosity, eh? Serves her right for explaining with the detail of an abstract painting that's supposed to represent something deep and meaningful, but is just a blob of rectangles and creepy faces with ears for an eye, and toes for ears. A sole, pale finger scratched the her right cheek, muttering plenty of Ah's and Uh's in the process.
Gathering her thoughts, the girl began, “Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Mel shivered at the thought of that ass, ieeeuwww... The horrendous memories that are now permanently embedded in her braincells. “Anyway,” Melody continued, blue eyes peering at Kieran who looked so... attentive?
“you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” That was, if he stuck around, anyway. Considering that it was likely, that meant playing 'parent' again. Jolly-joy... The girl thought, glancing at Lorelei who had kept an eye on Kieran for who knows how long – Before turning back to the boy.
“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” She sighed before continuing, fully aware that she hadn't given any 'juicy' details. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” She complimented, although she wasn't sure he'd get it or no.
“But enough prying me, what about you?” The girl's smile swapped out for a smirk, hands folding behind her head. “There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.”
A white and cold desert which was spreading the fear of loneliness over him, step by step not seeing anyone, or not hearing anything. Screaming, it returned back like an echo, he was feeling so lonely still this state quickly disappeared seeing the man which he admired the most. Li Yang, but it was just an illusion as the great Chinese legend, was just standing there like http://uppix.net/8/f/b/b80b6a0dc387ef475c8b9b50ab3d4.jpg Li wasn't
near him, like Li wasn't looking for him, with full admiration about such a great person. Still this wasn't going to remain a nice and great dream, since the ability would transform it into a nightmare."Great Master Yang."Hearing Li the legend turned toward him, slapping him."A weakling like you doesn't deserves to call me master."He was punched in the mouth, a very powerful punch."I could kill you but I like to see the weaklings dying by the hands of other weaklings. You don't need to show me your pathetic abilities. They are an insult to my talent, and mastery of water."And with that the dream ended, the boy would have worked but the ability was restraining him, so he was going to probably suffer more because of those nightmares.
One of the nurses left, going to Miss Brumfield to tell her about what happened. What happened, wasn't a usual thing, and it did not have any connection with a sickness, it was something related to magic. Hwang was thinking after the nurse left, that maybe she realized what happened with him and they would be screwed in any second from now. After a few minutes the nurse came to Miss Brumfield which was still in the arena telling her"Miss Brumfield. The boy, fainted because of magic. It's surely magic. And
Strangely, his hands are covered in ice. Maybe you should do something about him"She told her, then left the arena back to the nurse's office.The oyal dragon was still there,deciding that he will remain with Li until he will wake up.No matter,the mission or the punishment he could suffer,he was determined to remain with Li.
The pink-haired child hadn't really been careful about all of this so far, and now that she had exhausted the one thing she was used to doing, she hadn't really had any idea what to do anymore. So, she had gone into panic, naturally, when she heard a noise. Aberdeen had still been invisible, so Opal did the only thing she could at the time- or at least the first thing that had come to mind- put up a shield. So, Opal had very carefully softened the force of gravity on the center of a few of the floorboards, making them creak and push up until they were floating. It was very hard to do and very draining- she had to make sure the force of gravity was still normal on the area underneath the board and on the nails and that the center was so light it pushed up. However, floating wasn't easy and she had to constantly change from drop the force to add force, and even on 20 boards it brought sweat to her brow.
After a while, she had heard another noise and she very, very carefully pushed a little weight onto one side of a few floorboards, tipping them wildly. One of them hit it's mark and Aberdeen had become visible again. She quickly smiled and dropped some of the boards that were behind Opal, as they wouldn't be hitting anything with Aberdeen in front of her. That, however, had been short lived and the girl had turned invisible, again. Still, Opal knew some of the area the woman was and brought up more boards in that area. She had known that soon she would collapse, but she couldn't give up. There had been a grunt and Opal had brought up a board just in time to hear something thud into it.
After a few more seconds, Opal had decided that she couldn't possibly keep the boards up any longer, and she would just keel over if she had to, so she had quickly dropped them (all into their proper spots, because she couldn't just mess everything up). She had almost admitted defeat when she began to shiver wildly, and she was very cold. She had very quickly wrapped herself in her arms and slid them up and down, trying to warm herself. She had been quick to think that Aberdeen was doing it to seal the deal on her win, and she had tried her best to hold her hands up in defeat. Almost as suddenly, she couldn't breath at all. Aberdeen wouldn't do this was the only thought she could bring to her Oxygen deprived mind. Opal knew she wouldn't- after their conversation she was considered a friend in Opal's book. In any case, she still hadn't been able to breath. Her eyes had searched for Ella, and when they found her the creature was looking at her in horror, dashing up and down the bleachers. She looked like she wanted to help, but Opal had quickly waved her hands. She hadn't wanted to risk her best friend's life, either.
It was almost certain she would die, but that really hadn't stopped her from gasping wildly. Her brain was muddled at this point and honestly she could almost feel her face turn an ugly shade of blue. She had almost been unconscious and was swimming through her mind when she had heard a muddled "Get away from her!" and some of the pressure being lifted from her neck. When she was then pushed to the ground and almost impaled by a knife, it was almost a relief. Well, the impaling part hadn't been, but the return of oxygen to her body had. She was taking very deep breaths when she heard a voice say “Opal are you alright? Can you breathe?”. She couldn't quite speak (and she was still on the verge of either throwing up or passing out), so she made a very weak thumbs-up before she had groaned and closed her eyes.
That's more or less where she was now, with her eyes clamped shut, her side still restricted by a knife, and her breaths coming out in pants. Also, she was still waiting for her belly to either settle down or loose it's store of food. That, in turn, made her groan in frustration and pain every few seconds. Slowly, she placed her hands over the knife at her side and weakly tried to pull up. That was in no way going to happen, but she still figured it might alert someone to the fact that she needed it out of her shirt. Oh, and this was my good first-day-of school shirt too she thought, and that caused her lips to form into a weak smile. Followed by a loud groan and a lurch of her stomach that made her feel like she may be loosing the contents of her belly in any second. Ella had come up to her by this point too, and was glaring daggers at Aberdeen. "How could you do this to her! You could have just pinned her down, you know! Now she's going to be sick and-and... oh dear" the red creature had whimpered out when Opal let out another moan. She alternated between stroking Opal's hair and looking at Aberdeen like she was about to paw her eyes out. Opal had very carefully patted the creature back and whispered in a very horse voice "I don't really think she did it, Ell. Leave her be". In fact, Opal knew she hadn't done it because why would Aberdeen scream "Get away from her" if she was the one doing it? It really didn't matter to Opal's body who had done it though, because it decided at that moment to push a wave of nausea onto her and make her suddenly very tired.
"Sort of. Though that certainly didn't help the situation.” Melody shivered slightly before continuing. “Anyway, you could say Lore is just, well, naturally protective. So don't be surprised when you end up fending her off a couple more times.” Kieran smiled at this, "I wouldn't have it any other way." He said with a cocky smile on his face.
“Anyway, that butt-monkey got what he deserved. he didn't know how to keep his dirty hands to himself.” Melody sighed as if hiding something a little deeper before continuing. “It's good to see not all boys are like that, though.” Her last sentence through Kieran for a loop, Wait, am I the not ass hole boy? Does this mean she likes me? What's going on, why do I not feel the urge to prank her? This is weird. Kieran thought, apparently a little louder than he anticipated because he then heard Nox's voice in his head "Oh poor helpless Kieran, that is what we call love, or well since you just met this girl, a crush. You are romantically interested in this young lady. Now If you'll excuse I'm gonna get out of here before something else happens to you as a result of that uncontrolled beast she calls a companion." Kieran snorted and kicked Nox as he walked away, "Little shit" Kieran mumbled under his breath before paying attention to Melody again.
She had stopped smiling and a smirk now painted her beautiful face, "But enough prying me, what about you? There's bound to be a riveting story about how you ended up being every teacher's pest.” Kieran smiled a little, "Well now, where to begin?" Kieran asked himself and chuckled a little. "I've always been a trouble maker, even before I came here, things just got easier when my dad stopped asking me what I did everyday when I got home. You see he used to cook dinner every day 'cause all my mom knows how to cook is lutefisk, and believe me you don't want that. Anyway Connor started cooking when we were around 9 and with my dad had more free time so he started teaching me to play sports, football, lacrosse, and basketball, I was a start in all three. But that wasn't what I wanted, that's why I don't play sports here, I just want to have fun. So when I was little I used to pull pranks, mostly on my brother, then he started doing the same to me. When we got here last year we roomed together and within two weeks we had done everything imaginable to each other and we realized something. We could prank other people, together we would be unstoppable." Kieran paused and checked his watch. "Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us. Anyway as I was saying we decided to start working together, we started with small stuff, pranking other students, and although the teachers didn't like it, it wasn't a big deal. Then we decided to start pranking teachers, and that's when things got interesting. We started with our magic teacher from last year, Mrs. Gregory, she was supposed to teach this class but she heard we were gonna be in it, and thus we have Brumfield. Anyway we started with small stuff, loosening the legs on her chair so she falls, showing up late to class and claiming I was there in shadow form. Then Connor ran out of ideas, and it was my turn. I've always been a little riskier than Connor, He doesn't like to cross the line, I like to see how far I can go before I need to leap back. We started hitting the teachers harder, more serious pranks never anything that would hurt anyone, we just wanted to make our fellow students smile. That's when I had a brilliant idea, you see Professor Hawkins failed me on my first exam, I ended up passing his class but only just, got a 71 percent, hardly a decent grade. After I failed that exam I wasn't to happy, and a lot of students hated him, so I asked Connor; 'Do you think we could fill Hawkins's office with jello?' He just gave me a funny look. This was gonna be our biggest prank yet, so I went and found out Hawkins's favorite flavor was green, bought a ton of green jello mix and asked Connor to help me. Now I won't tell you how we did it, that's a trade secret, but we managed to fill the office with jello, without disturbing any of the contents. Boy was he pissed, there was no proof that we did it, but most of the school new that the only pranksters capable of something like that was us. Ever since then, and that happened about two months into the year last year, if you don't remember, we have had a reputation among the teachers. It's not uncommon for Connor to literally drop into class like earlier today, or for me to sneak in late on the walls. Those are just our everyday stuff, it's been a while since we've done anything big and I'll be honest as much as I love my brother I've been looking for a new partner, he seems to want to study this year, and I'd rather just keep on having fun, who cares about grades. Dad and Mom can be pissed if they want, maybe our little sister will get good grades when she comes here in a few years, she's the smart one anyway." Kieran paused for a moment. "Sorry for rambling, anyway long story short our biggest prank was the jello fiasco, Oh hey look we're back at the arena, We better sneak into the stands before Brumfield excuses class." Kieran said as he walked walked stealthily over to seat they were at before they left with Li, Connor and Jaxon.
“Well now, where to begin?”
Melody turned back to Kieran, trying her best to look attentive – Though, admittedly, that wasn't exactly a strong point of hers. The problem wasn't listening, nor was it talking. Rather, it was being invested in the subject. She had to admit, though, that it was highly unlikely that a story about how someone becomes a renown joker would be uninteresting. Maybe.
As their little chat ensued – Well, Kieran talked, Melody just listened with as much interest as she could muster.
Melly! Melly! Sang a beautiful voice in the girl's mind, much to her annoyance. Lorelei hates him. Lorelei wants Melly to leave him! The little siren pleaded, tugging her Magni's hair to really get her attention.
Melody uttered a loud sigh, rolling her eyes to her companion who, quite frankly, was starting to be the annoying one. Stop complaining, you'll have all my attention after class. She thought briefly, though making herself a mental note to keep an eye on her little friend – Who had crossed her little arms across her chest, huffing and displaying the all-too-familiar grumpy face that a child would make when they didn't get what they wanted.
“Crap class is almost over, I'll finish my story but we gotta walk towards the arena or Brumfield'll kill us.”
“What? Oh, yeah, right.” Melody retorted, making a quick 'get on with it' motion to Kieran. After all, he still hadn't said anything about why the teachers kept a close eye on him.
Walking alongside the boy-in-question, the girl kept on a listening ear.
Cute. A thought buzzed through her mind, chuckling from the inside – Although the smile on her face may have been enough evidence that Melody found it quite the accomplishment.
“I'm surprised you haven't been expelled yet. I mean, filling his office with jello? Shit! I can see why the teacher gives you the evil eye.” She commented when Kieran began to fully explain, what he called, their biggest prank yet.
As they neared the class, or the 'arena', Kieran finally ended his long, not-that-boring tale. “Y'know, if all you wanna do is make mischief – You should consider the circus, as a clown.” Melody chuckled, sneaking into the arena and make her way over to the seats. “Anyway, if I wake up with funny drawings on my face, I now know who to look for.” She commented, nudging Kieran in his side as she gave him a wink.
Oh joy... It was back to watching fights. Letting out a short sigh, Melody leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes for a little snooze. Just wake me up when class is over.

When Opal lifted her arm weakly to make a thumbs-up, Aberdeen sighed in relief. At least Opal could still understand her and could breathe. Opal lay there with her eyes closed, probably in pain because she groaned every so often with her face contorted as she did. Aberdeen just stood over her friend (yes, she made a friend and her name is Opal) not knowing what she should do. She started easing her hand over to Opal’s forehead so that she could pet her head and try to relax Opal, but then she felt Opal’s hands placed over the knife trying to pick it up. It was then that Aberdeen realized that she still had the knife pinned down to her side preventing her mobility. Aberdeen promptly lifted the knife out of her skirt and quickly apologized with a, “Sorry!” She put back the knife in her pocket when an enraged Ella came and glared in fury towards Aberdeen.
“How could you do this to her! You could have just pinned her down, you know! Now she’s going to be sick and-and….oh dear!”
It was then that Opal let out another moan. Ella then came to Opal’s side to stroke her hair while also making sure to give Aberdeen the evil eye every so often. Opal then patted her best friend and whispered with a hoarse voice, “I don’t really think she did it Ell, Leave her be.” Aberdeen was sort of comforted that Opal had believed her, but she couldn’t even defend herself despite knowing it wasn’t her fault. She was still a bit shaken up by what she had witnessed; even Opal didn’t fully understand what was going on to her. The sight of the ghosts strangling Opal was edged in Aberdeen’s mind, sending chills down her spine. Aberdeen was too shocked by what happened that she could only remain speechless beside her friend.
Luciana then came to Aberdeen’s side, worried about both Opal and Aberdeen. She is probably the only other one that witnessed what was truly happening to Opal.
“Aberdeen, we should tell Opal and Ella what really happened,” Luciana suggested with her mind.
“Huh???” Aberdeen said out loud, not realizing Luciana had come onto the arena. “Oh um…no Lucy. Let’s just keep this between us,” Aberdeen switched to thoughts.
“But why? Ella is already accusing you! The others might think you were trying to kill Opal!”
“LUCY!!!” Aberdeen shouted out loud, glaring at her Magni demon. Aberdeen then shook her head realizing what she was doing. “Sorry Lucy, but I just don’t want to talk about this. I don’t want to talk about these ghosts or any ghosts again okay? Not until I can think of something.”
“Abby, we’re in speech thought you can tell me. You’re scared aren’t you?”
Aberdeen started mumbling, “I…I…” before running off away from the arena and out into an empty hallway. She then found a secluded corner and sat up with her knees to her face. Aberdeen covered her face with her hands and let out the tears she had been holding back. Lucy followed her and tried to comfort her with one of her shadowy arms to which Aberdeen responded in a whisper, ”Yes Lucy…I’m scared. I’ve always made fun of death and had relished in the thought of dying, but seeing Opal getting suffocated by those girls made me realize how scary death really is! Lucy…I don’t know what to do…Help me…”
All Lucy could do at the moment was sit beside her Magni and best friend, enclosing her in her shadowy shroud to try and reassure her that everything will be alright. Brooklyn appeared next to Lucy but Lucy gave her a nod no, knowing that even though Brooklyn was one of the good ghosts, Aberdeen did not want to deal with any of them right now until she got a hold of herself. After a few more minutes of drowning in tears, Aberdeen wiped her face knowing she had to go back. She couldn’t face Opal anymore so she just went back to the stands as though nothing had happened and sat in the most remote corner away from everyone, hoping to conceal her puffy cried up face.
It’s been about a week and a half since the students started school at Liuena Academy. Ms.Brumfield has informed her class of a field trip to the Human City outside the barrier. It’ll be the first time going to the human city since starting their new life at Liuena Academy. It’s a Sunday afternoon and a hour after walking about the city in groups four or five (two groups)
One lead by Ms. Brumfield and the other lead by Kirie Askumoto.
Ms.Brumfields Group:
Opal, Aberdeen, Kieran, Lila
Kirie's Group:
Melody, Connor, Jaxon, Jayson
No switching is permitted what’s so ever. the reason Kirie is group leader is simple, he is one of the few students in Ms. Brumfields class that actually follows her directions as has been a honored student since he started coming to the Academy(his grandmother knows the headmaster) also because she trusts Kiries ability to take care of himself and those around him. All demons are to be kept under strict surveillance. Nor is anyone allowed to use their abilities in the slightest way even if it’s to protect themselves from a human attack. There are exceptions i.e. possible deaths but other than that stay out of trouble. Both groups are allowed to go their separate ways but must stay within the portal to the Academy.
Like before an hour after walking around the City, Seagus begins his attack on the city and the only people with the chance of stopping him are the Magni who are in the city on a field trip to learn how to integrate with regular people without relying on their abilities to help them. the Academy won’t be able to enter the city for another hour after the attacks start due to the magic in the city is being drained by Seagus but not only that but the barrier that hides the Academy is getting weaker and weaker. If the Academy isn’t careful they could possible create a hole in the barrier allowing the city to see them. And for the creature to enter the Academy grounds. While all this is happening Li is stuck at the academy under the pretense of being sick with stomach aches and such. He is searching for whatever he can find to pit against the Academy which is the creature in the basement that was sealed by the previous Headmaster a few decades ago.
During this time a group of sewer workers entered the sewer system. But they are not the only ones below in the tunnels. The workers in the sewers were aghast. A giant black crystal-like material was the cause of the blockage the mayor was so worried about? "C'mon, boys get your picks!" The three workers started picking away at the crystal when they're pickaxes broke. The crystal hadn't even been scratched. Then a noise emanated from the crystal. It was like the roar of a lion, but three octaves lower than what it should be. The workers then saw a red eye looking at them. Three tendrils of darkness soon skewered them and tossed them aside as the thing made its way outside. The last surviving worker contacted police and national guard. There was a monster in the city. As it rampaged Maledict searched for sources of magical and non-magical energy to feed off from, to restore its low energy levels. And nothing was going to get in it's way in keeping itself from harm.
He let out a sigh; he was getting tired of waiting on the others to get back to their meeting spot. “what the hell are they doing?”Kirie wasn’t the type to shop in these kinds of places. He always had what he wanted which wasn’t much, he only asked for what he needed. Kirie I don’t like these kinds of places. There’s too many people. Raimei was having trouble staying calm, her breathe was shallow. “Raimei, if you can’t handle the crowds then stay in the demon dimension. I don’t want you to get hurt or for anyone to get hurt.” oh okay then. I just thought I’d keep an eye on you. Humans aren’t the brightest and are really scary. What if they try to hurt- voice beginning to rise in what seemed to be anger; something Kirie hadn’t heard before except for that one time when they first met. “Raimei I’ll be fine, so please don’t worry about me alright”. Kirie was beginning to worry about Raimei’s tone of voice; it was unusual for her to raise her voice.
okay then I’ll be going now Kirie stay safe okay. I don’t think I would like this story if something happened to you. Kirie nodded in her general direction and the buzzing from earlier had faded away. Kirie raised one hand to comb his hair when he remembered he needed to keep his hood on, so no one would bother him about his hair color. Gritting his teeth, Kirie entered the store searching for his group. Walking around he headed in the general direction he had seen them walk towards calling each of their names, but made sure not to call their names to loudly in case he brought attention to himself.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
"Miss Brumfield. The boy fainted because of magic. It's surely magic. And strangely, his hands are covered in ice. Maybe you should do something about him" that thought ran through her mind over and over. What the nurse had told her worried her, soon after the nurse had told her that Ms. Brumfield went straight to the Headmasters office. The two had kept this between themselves and the Headmaster told her to keep an eye on him. Now that that they gone on the field trip Li had called in sick, and she wondered why as he was perfectly fine the day before.
Shaking her head, Ms. Brumfield focused on the task at hand and that was to keep an eye on her students, which consisted of three girls one who had the habit of turning invisible under stress or high strung emotions and then the troublemaker, Kieran. Which reminded her how is Kirie handling the other two, considering they were Connor and Melody. I hope my decision in letting Kirie lead them was the right choice. Sighing Ms.Brumfield searched the store they were in wondering what her students were buying.
That’s when a deep purring voice entered her head, my dear why are you worrying over such nuisances just leave them there and let them fend for themselvesAmon shut up, you know I can’t do that. It’s my job to teach them and as their teacher I have an obligation to protect them indeed it is my dear, but you already failed that didn’t you all those years ago. at his words Ms.Brumfield stopped dead in her tracks and glared at her hands, Amon speak of that again and I will hurt you and you know I will. She gritted her teeth in frustration and Amon stopped pestering her and left her mind with dark chuckles.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
From their windows, people could see the monstrosity in all its dreadfulness. 12 ft tall, it resembled knights armor, but was made os solid shadow, harder than any earthly material. The first and nearest police cruiser rushed to the seen. The Sheriff and his partner grabbed their shot guns from the trunk. "Freeze! Now!" The thing slowly turned around to face them. The deputy lost his nerve and unloaded his ammunition against the creature. Each slug bounced off effortlessly, like a fly hitting a windshield. All it did was piss the thing off. The monster raised both hands, summoning the shadows with the nearby buildings, then brought both hands down quickly, forcing large chunks of the building to fall and smash the two idiots. Once buried under rubble, the creature, Maledict, continued its slow march to the city's museum, then to its power plant. The National Guard, who had recived the message, had set up a blockade. "Open fire!" The roar of the guns were thunder as the sounds soon filled the city. However, each bullet bounced off seemlessly. It was too funny. If the creature could grin, it would. "Hit it with something harder. Tanks! At The ready. Do you have your marks?" The radio crackled. "Affirmative, we have target locked." "Open fire!" THe tanks added to the thunder of the chaos. THe explosions shook the ground and shattered glass until a large column of smoke remained. WAs it still there?
After five minutes of waiting, the thing charged with impossible speed. With a large black sword in one hand and a scythe in the other, it sliced through man, machine, and metal. The blockade was destroyed as the creature charged the tanks. WIth one hand, it punched one of the tanks into the air and then lsiced it in half before it touched the ground. It then used tendrils of darkness to kill the crew inside. It was a nasty way to go. Once the were skewered, he made mutliple pikes emerge from the one spike that impaled them. No way to survive that. The creature kept up its march as a missile hit it from the air. Helicopters? They sure found him quickly. THe creature was then assauklted by a barrage of 50 calibers and short range missile attacks. Fed up, the creature created wings fromt he shadow that made up its body. It launched into the sky to engage the choppers.
The choppers were not the only masters of the sky. The creature was fast for its size and that sword was more than enough to take one of the chioppers down, if not all of them. Making a gesture with its hand, the creautre destroyed the choppers with spikes of shadows from the ground below, causing them to explode. it remained in the air, searching for sources of magic and energy.
Opal kept wandering down the isles of the shop they had stopped in. Some small-but-well organized store she didn't want to bother with the name of. They had had none of these stores where she grew up- small town with even smaller options for shopping, so people weren't horribly concerned with organization and marketing, and miles and miles of normal. Her family had been slightly different- what with the powers and such- but still pretty normal. It really didn't matter though, because Opal was here, now, and she liked it in a city you didn't have to go miles and miles to get to a good coffee shop. Her eyes darted over the line of toys she was in and grabbed a boxed up Rubix cube- she really wanted to figure it out, and she could, if it was the last thing she did! Then she went in search of Lila or Aberdeen. Or the one guy in their group- she didn't know him, but she wanted to, because he could possibility be a friend.
After a while of wandering, she decided she couldn't leave she shop but she couldn't find anyone, so she went back to the toy/candy section- it was practically a kid wonderland, and that was fine with Opal- and began perusing. Her mother had gone to the Academy and remembered the field trips and packed money for her accordingly- something Opal was very happy for because 'Look at all the cool things!' In any case, it wasn't long before Opal was pulled back into the candy section- with no complaint from the book bag- on the notion of free samples.
A few seconds- and a few caramel candy samples passed into the book bag discreetly- later, a very strict looking lady in a suit came sprinting by her, away from the door. "Where's the fire?" the asked quickly, though she wasn't really interested. There was candy to be eaten, after all! "So... something... air.... Ah!" was all she got out before running headlong in to the back of the store. "Hey! It says right there- workers only!" Opal yelled out, but she didn't stay on it for long, because suddenly there were more and more people piling at the windows and screaming. Opal knitted her eyebrows together in confusion and walked forward, suddenly wondering if there was a fire. "What's the matter?" she asked as soon as she got to the window, which she couldn't see out of for the taller people in front of her. When no one decided she was worth an answer, she huffed and elbowed her way through the crowd. She did not like the sight she saw in the window.
There was this.... thing. This really big, really scaring looking thing in the air, and the ground was littered with people. Hehe.. there just sleeping the part of her brain designed to keep her from going into a full scale freakout told her. The saner part was decidedly right, with Yea.... they're dead. Let's keep that from being us, okay? Opal couldn't help but scream and elbow her way back out, suddenly glad she was smaller than normal. What the crap is that?! her mind yelled out at her, and she shook her head. She didn't know, she needed a smarter-than-her person. Lila was her best friend, but she was a 'freakout buddy' which is always good to have, but not what she needed right now. She didn't know the guy, so that was out. She didn't want to go to the teacher, because that would seem childish. "Aberdeen!" she yelled out when she decided and sprinted to where she figured she might be- the book section. She had befriended her over the few days at the academy and it just seemed like a good place to start. "I don't think people will care if they see you now, Ell. Help me find Lucy and Abby" Opal whispered, and Ella nudged the zipper open and jumped onto the ground. "Abby!" Opal shrieked as she ran, with Ella right on her heels. As she ran, she thought over the choice to not go find the teacher. "Ella, go find Ms.Brumfield. Or Lila. Or the guy. Just another person in our group, preferably the teacher. We need to all get back into a group" Ella nodded and went off to find another member.
While Opal was having no luck at all finding anyone, Ella was better. She ran right into Ms.Brumfield. "Hey! Teacher lady!" Ella yelled as she pawed at her legs. "Have you seen what's going on out there?!" the red panda said as she sat down at her feet, her eyes searching the area for prying eyes every second. Didn't want to risk anyone seeing her.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
The first one, admittedly, that her Buddy Love wasn't here to crack a joke that would lighten her mood. It was kind of obvious that during the past week, Melody had taken a serious liking to Kieran the academy's resident half of the twin jesters. Well, when it said obvious, it meant ridiculously obvious to a point where it wouldn't even be comparable to a looking-through glass. It was like Captain Obvious took the day off on being, well, Captain Obvious, and instead choose to be Cupid and blatantly state: “You are now crushing on each other.”
Or rather: “Melody, you now like that guy who you knew was attending the academy last year, but didn't bother to notice until last week.” Because the girl wasn't sure about Kieran and his thoughts. On that note, it totally sucked to lack any mind-reading abilities.
Though, if anything, Melody hadn't really decided to act on said feelings. Yet. Laziness and uncertainty combined made for a pretty deadly 'Can't be arsed' attitude – Mostly just laziness. Sure, they had the odd-talk at times.
And during that week, Melody hasn't been that busy thwarting Lorelei's attempts at scaring somebody away since... Last year. It's common knowledge that History repeats itself, but this was just ridiculous. Okay, not entirely 'repeat'. The difference this time was that Kieran wasn't as much of an ass-monkey as whatshisface. Still, that did not automatically ban any jealousy, slash protectiveness in Lorelei's behaviour.
The wee-little siren stepped it up after her first attempt. Thus, instead of giving the poor sod a wet suit, she moved on to using her singing. Almost succeeded once, hadn't Melody blocked the noise with her own sound magic.
However, today... Ahh, today – Yes, with this little excursion, Lorelei didn't have to worry about her Magni's attention averting from precious, little her. Kieran, to the demon's knowledge, was with the other group.
“Melly...? Whaddya think about this's?” The siren sang through a series of giggles, clearly content with the fact that she had Melody all to herself.
“Naaah, I already got that one.” The blonde retorted, her pale fingers gently sliding through a massive library of CDs. Considering the excursion wasn't related to any lesson – Well it was, but that didn't stop Melody from going on a 'music hunt'.
Seriously, it had been ages since she last updated her library! The thousands of songs on her music player were memorized in her mind to the lowest note, she badly needed something new to listen 'till the disc spontaneously combusted. “Awww- Nothing new or interesting.” The girl displayed a serious sour face, disappointed at the lack of songs she hadn't already stored within her gizmos.
“Anything tickling your fancy, Lore?” Melody spoke out loud, managing to receive a couple of funny glances – Sadly, the people who looked were at the wrong address for a reaction. The girl didn't care. Their thoughts and opinions, not hers.
“No, Lorelei does not see any songs...” She sang, her tone, too, disappointed.
“I suppose I have,” Melody began, pretending to put on a pair of sunglasses in a blunt and flamboyant manner. “played my last tune. Yeah!” She smiled, relieving her throat of a series of giggles and laughs before slamming the palm of her hand onto her forehead. “That's terrible. I think Kieran's joke-cracking is rubbing off on me.” She exclaimed under a weak groan.
That name, was a bad name to state. “Melly!!! Don't mention him! Lorelei hates him!” The little siren growled, crossing her arms across her chest and letting out a big harrumph.
“Hey, hey, I was just joking. By the way, you sho-”
“Melody!”
Came a shout, although far softer. In any case, that meant their boss had decided it was time to quit the games and return to boring old dictatorship. What? Mel certainly thought of it that way. Bleach had to stop being so horribly serious! Miss Brumfield's favourite, uuuuughhhh....
The blonde stuck out her tongue in disgust, though decided not to react on her name being shouted lest she was the only one he was looking for. It'd be fun, watching Kirie squirm to try and find her.
“Haha, sucker!” Melody put up a smirk, silently sneaking about and attempting to make a big escape. She'd stick to her plan: Scram. Mister goodie-good could keep watching the others for all she cared, as long as she was overlooked.
However, as her plan was going, well, according to plan. Melody found that, as soon as she exited the store, Chaos had more then ensued. It had horribly, terribly, amazingly ensued. People were screaming and running from something. Whatever it was, Melody didn't want to stick around and find out.
“Fuck. Guess I found why Bleach called for me.” Anyway, trouble was afoot, and Melody was intend on scramming and getting away from the group. Making the first few steps in some random direction, preferably the direction people were running, a hand suddenly yanked Melody's hoodie. Feeling herself being pulled back, her head could only slowly but surely turn around to see which poor sod was gonna get decked in the face.
Not long after stepping inside the store all hell broke loose. Kirie looked over his shoulder to see people screaming and running away, this made his search for the others all that much important. He yelled out the first name that popped into his head “Melody!” not because he liked her or anything but she was the one person who would most likely take advantage of such a situation.
However he couldn’t find her after looking in the place he expected her to be at, the music section but she wasn’t there. He looked over by the windows and saw bright blonde hair pass by and he knew for certain it was the girl he was looking for. So running back outside, cursing under his breathe, Kirie came up from behind Melody and grabbed the back of her hood. “Oh no you don’t little Missy” glaring at the back of her head.
However what came next didn’t really surprise him much but he did have to move fast to avoid the punch that came his way. Letting go of her hood, Kirie deflected her punch moving around her to push her from behind back in the direction of the store. However that didn’t do much so Kirie pretty much had to drag her back inside.
When they got inside Kirie smiled at her raising both hands in front of his face to form a kind of pyramid. Almost like he came up with the world’s best punishment for her. “So planning on ditching us I see. Well considering the chaos going on outside now must have been the perfect opportune for someone such as yourself to get away. Just next time don’t do it when theirs a monster rampaging or when I’m the one acting as lead. I feel underestimated when people try to get away from me. But back to the point help me find the others so we can figure out what’s going on.” with that little speech Kirie turned his back on Melody but then stopped.
“oh and don’t even think about running away without us otherwise you’ll be nothing more than a coward trying to save your little love life” he growled at her. It was easy to see he was irritated but to what extent would be unknown considering his smile hid some of his irritation. But that made the situation seem worse than it really was. Resuming his search for the others Kirie found Jaxon somewhat standing off to the side of the store as if he didn’t have much else to do.
so he’s like me then huh, we both hate shopping shaking his head Kirie walked over to him hoping not to freak the kid out with his sudden appearance. “Hey Jaxon, come one we got to go there’s something in the city that’s wreaking havoc. We need to group together and find Ms.Brumfield so we can go back.” Kirie as soon as Jaxon responded would then look for Jayson hopefully Melody had Connor with her when they met up in the front of the store.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
“Hey Jaxon, come one we got to go there’s something in the city that’s wreaking havoc. We need to group together and find Ms. Brumfield so we can go back.”
"...Fine I'll go get them, but this is a favor I hope you pay me back for. Buy a rubber pad for your bed I don't like being shocked every once in a while, while I'm sleeping sparky alright?" Smiling weakly he rubbed his nose and continued, "Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage, also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?" Looking down to his collar he nodded slightly at Tama who purred slightly. "Alright Let's get this done buddy. We've got to prove to Brumfield that we can stay in this school alright?" That said Jaxon instantly warped to the top of the store and yelled down to Kirie.
"HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!" Waving to his classmates he then started running and jumping from building to building.
After following the giant stream of people he looked ahead of what they were running from and saw a... what could only be described as complete pandemonium, From an entire building destroyed to the wreckage of a helicopter on fire with what looked to be the remains of people in positions of agony. "Ugh... that's morbid... Anyway I have to make sure whatever caused this doesn't see me..." Looking around towards anything in the immediate area he sat down and closed his eyes. "Open your senses..." After saying this he extended his usual 10 foot aura to about 30 and noticed something abnormal in it, almost as if it saw him. After shutting off his aura as quickly as possible he hid behind a pillar with his sight looking through a portal about 10 feet from what looked like a knight spawned from hell.
"W-What is that thing... It's so... small for a monster whatever I'll keep to the sidelines and hope this thing doesn't notice me tail it for a good while to figure out what it's doing..." After closing the portal he slowly kept his distance and watched it head in the direction of a power plant and then suddenly turn around. 'Shit... this isn't good....' Warping away onto ground level he kept looking at it from behind a dumpster and kept his eyes trained on it. "I wonder if it wasn't the fact that it was going there on it's own and didn't notice me or it was letting me follow it, nonetheless I have to find the others quickly."
After saying this he ran across the ground and headed to what seemed to be another shopping district with even more people running and screaming in terror only to find Ms. Brumfield trying to keep her students in check and raced up to her. "HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now!" Looking at the other students he basically pulled them over to both of them and continued, "I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"
After saying this he ran off only to have Tama pipe up on his sudden change. "Hey Jaxon I remember you never got this excited about anything any reason?" "Yeah it's called keeping myself and those around me alive, I don't feel like dying and I don’t feel like being held responsible if I’m the only one alive.” “But still you showed genuine concern for them, any reason why?” “Don’t get smart with me Tama this is serious we don’t have time for this, now let’s go!”
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

Aberdeen didn’t see why shopping in the “human city” was such a big deal. She’s lived here all her life. Unlike the others, she was born into a normal family and she lived in the normal human city with no knowledge of her own powers until Brooklyn passed away. The human city was where she resided until the incident where her grandmother Alma had revealed the secret about her powers and Liuena Academy. Coming here did make her feel somewhat at home and a bit nostalgic considering the store they were shopping in.
The store they were in was a familiar store to her, though not much of it was of her interest. She was more interesting in finding out more about ghosts and ghost hunting, and what better place to look than the bookstore? Aberdeen has always loved hitting the books in this store and found it to be the most enjoyable place besides the other creepy gothic store that was a nice source of furnishings for her room. However, she had a mission this time rather than just reading for pleasure. Ever since the incident with the two ghosts that tried to strangle Opal, Aberdeen had wanted to figure out how to protect her friend and how to search for these two ghosts. Before, she had been scared to death and didn’t want to deal with ghosts, but for some reason upon eyeing a book called, “The Ghost Hunter’s Guide” she had found the motivation inside to try and figure out a way to deal with these menaces.
Luciana traveled as Aberdeen’s shadow during the whole trip, however two – no wait three-things had caught the eyes from behind her mask. There was the candy section that they passed by that had caramel candy samples. “Ella would sure love these as I do. I hope Abby doesn’t mind me taking some for her…” Luciana thought in her mind while momentarily becoming invisible and taking a few when no one was looking. The second thing was a mask (picture )in a box in the oriental section that looked like a woman’s face with short black hair, bushy eyebrows, very thin eyes, a broad nose, and deep red lips. Lucy was about to take the mask for herself thinking she did need a new one when the third thing of interest had come. Many people started running amuck in the stores and an aura of uneasiness, tension, and death was what Lucy recognized from the people.
“Abby!” shrieked somebody from behind Aberdeen. She was a little surprised at first because it did not come from Luciana or Brooklyn, however when she turned around she found Opal who seemed to be panicked over the commotion. Behind Opal, Aberdeen couldn’t believe to see a multitude of ghosts behind her panicked and confused over their sudden deaths. She could hear them saying, “What happened to me??” “Why can’t anybody hear me??” “Mommy where are you??” That last one was a little boy now a ghost and now gone from the world of living. Aberdeen almost couldn’t bear to see this many ghosts in her vicinity and especially the child ghost, considering that there is something horrible going on that she doesn’t even know, however she tried to remain calm for her friend. This time, she was going to protect her.
“Opal!” Aberdeen yelled back hoping Opal had seen her. She didn’t realize that she subconsciously placed the unpaid book in her backpack. She ran towards Opal urging Lucy to follow as a shadow and then grabbed Opal’s hand. “Opal, I don’t know what’s going on, but we have to calm down and find the others.” Aberdeen saw Jaxon waving at them as he ran to get more people, and decided it was time to get out of there. ”Opal, you’re going to have to trust me on this one.” Aberdeen said before turning both her and Opal invisible and intangible (she had just learned how to do so a few days ago) to get out of the way of everyone and down to where Ms. Brumfield was with the others. Aberdeen could only hold that for so long she nearly reached time limit and passed out, but she decided to stay strong even though her stomach was feeling a bit weak right now from keeping both her and Opal invisible and intangible. ”Sorry for the rush Opal, but I wanted to get us out of there quickly,” Aberdeen apologized while panting heavily. She wasn’t really the most fit person and running fast while trying to keep her and her friend from bumping into everyone through her magic was very taxing on her energy. Jaxon had said there was a meeting place with Kirie and the others at Central Park for a plan to take down some “monster on a rampage,” and Aberdeen thought it would be a good idea to meet with the others and try to contribute something. She would have to rest for awhile for her to regain her energy, but nevertheless she wanted to participate in some way. It was odd to her that Central Park, her favorite park to play in as a child will now become a base of operations for the Liuena team to assemble and discuss battle tactics against a monster. How could she have known growing up that she would have magic and have to participate with a class filled with other Magni in taming a beast? Aberdeen did not want to go alone however so she asked Opal, “You coming?”
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
"Master Hwang but there is something more about Jing, no?” The dragon responded "Yes, during that fight, the leader died because of Jing, and he still became the current cult leader.” Li now knew a little more about Jing, still, again without his Yin Dragon, he wouldn't have known anything. While walking in the academy, he noticed that almost everyone had left; still Hwang asked the boy if he regretted, just of sheer curiosity, what he did 2 weeks ago to a Magni from India and its demon. Li responded that he insulted that boy 5 times, he insulted the boy, his demon, his power, his way of life, and his incapability to survive in what he called a cruel world, and he even killed him in a Sikh temple he didn’t feel bad about what he did.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
An Apache helicopter soon found Maledict perched atop the building. Without hesitation, bullets and missiles assailed the monster. The missiles inflicted damage, but only because Maledict was weakened from flying. What made it think flying was a good idea? An ideal of the Magni, or the demon, perhaps? Raising both hands, a giant spike of solid shadow struck the chopper, directly impaling the pilot and piercing the fuel canister, resulting in a large explosion. With that, the creature turned, and gently stepped off the roof and landed with a crater on its feet on the ground below. The shock from its impact sent to nearby cars onto their sides. He was fading. He had to exist. He started marching back towards the power plant, on foot.
Screams and a backround of complete chaos brought Jayson from her own thoughts. She didn't understand what was happening but it was obvious something had struck fear into many people around. This made her more alert than usual and what made it worse was that she had been seperated from her group. She sighed before running off to where the chaos seemed to have started not exactly knowing what it was she was in for.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
"You ready buddy?" Kieran asked Nox, telepathically.
"If you are, although are you sure we should cross Mrs. Brumfield, your last detention wasn't a walk in the park." [i]
[i] "Detention in is a risk we take, I'm willing to risk it to get away from these bores." He thought and finally they left.
They moved on the ground and along walls, trying to keep to darker alley ways and other areas where strange shadows would not seem out of place. Although they were troublemakers they were smart troublemakers. They arrive at the sweets shop, but Kieran did not find his brother and friend. So he decided to look for them, he knew the approximate area they were supposed to be so he went there, still in shadow form. He found a small music shop and smiled, (well as close as an amorphous blob's shadow can smile) and went to enter the building. Before he got to the door he saw Melody leaving, then he saw Kirie pulling on Melody's hood and she proceeded to punch him, but he dodged it and proceeded to pull her back into the building.
Kirie gives Melody a speech about running off and stuff, Kieran wasn't listening. Kieran moved to the wall behind Kirie, he turned his shadow into the cartoon dragon he used the first time he and Melody really met. And began to dance just like then. He really hoped she saw him so that he didn't have to make himself known in a more substantial way.
“So planning on ditching us I see. Well considering the chaos going on outside now must have been the perfect opportune for someone such as yourself to get away.”
– Yes, because you know me soooo well, don't you?
“Just next time don’t do it when there's a monster rampaging or when I’m the one acting as lead. I feel underestimated when people try to get away from me.”
Melody raised a single eyebrow. Yes, because that totally isn't your shtick. The girl rolled her eyes, shoving her hands in the pockets of her vest and waiting for Bleach to get to a bloody point.
“But back to the point. Help me find the others, so we can figure out what’s going on.”
Simple. Shit had hit the fan. The bull was on the road. Chaos had ensued. Bottom line: Something bad was happening, and Melody wanted out before any of it became her sodding problem – Because she totally wasn't in the mood for petty heroics that nobody would remember.
“Oh and don’t even think about running away without us, otherwise you’ll be nothing more than a coward trying to save your little love life.”
At that, Melody uttered a soft, whispering growl. Nooooo... She was trying to save her own ass. Also, great job at pulling her conscious. Sadly, she didn't give a shit about being a coward. Need Bleach be reminded that this is the girl who was branded a bully, and just shrugged at all the negative attention it gave her?
No? Good. Then, move along now. Go run to your precious teacher and gain your gold star for being by the book. Melody would've flipped him the bird, but she wasn't going to steep to that level juuust yet.
As the guy left, Melody groaned, turning her back to the group leader and just... standing still.
“Ass-hat.” She muttered, blue eyes twitching to the side as they caught something odd moving about the walls. Melody blinked a good few seconds before dropping her frown into a weak smile. Could he be more obvious?
“Subtle.” Came a sarcastic response, eyes turning to the dancing shadow on the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
"Anyway jokes aside I'll see what I can find out about the rampage; also I'll find a way to get all of us together. Tell our group to meet at the central park, wait there and we'll meet up with you afterward alright?"
Kirie was about to say something but by the time he opened his mouth Jaxon had teleported to the top of the store yelling down at him and the others. "HEY! I'll find out what's going on but I'll stay out of sight so that I don't attract any attention from this 'monster', you guys head to the meeting place and start discussing a plan alright?!"
idiot what if someone sees him. Then its trouble for all of us scowling Kirie could do nothing but let Jaxon do his thing.
Kirie went in search of Jayson only to find that she was nowhere to be found. where’d she go, dammit I told her not to wonder to far from the group, but no, no one listens to me because I’m the damn teacher’s pet . Kirie growled low angry at himself for letting her out of his sight and at Jayson herself for not listening to him. However he had more important things to worry about than just one girl, and it was to get Connor and Melody to their rendezvous point with Jaxon and Ms.Brumfield. He needn’t worry about Melody since she was happily talking to a shadow that no one could forget. Especially considering the form it took on, of a dragon and was doing that same dance as before.
Shaking his head Kirie couldn’t help but smile a bit the sight of a shadow dancing but took on a more serious look. ”Melody, Kieran we need to go pronto. Also has anyone seen Jayson I can’t find her or Connor at that. But we really need to go, I already double checked and I can’t find either of them. Let’s just hope that we might run across them when we get to Central Park.” and with that Kirie lead the two to Central park, unfortunately they hadn’t come across either Jayson or Connor, but Kirie thought he had seen the trouble maker but the panicked crowd had taken him from view and there wasn’t much else to do.
Ms. Brumfield
She was doing her best keeping the kids in check but it seemed Kieran had run off somewhere again no doubt to joke with Melody. I swear it’s like those two were destined to make my job a living hell.
"HEY BRUMFIELD! We got a major problem, as you can see a 'monster' is on the rampage I found it but we need to leave now! I already set up a meeting place with Kirie and the others to go to Central park and figure out some kind of plan for taking it down after we get there I'll fill everyone in on what I saw but for now we need to head there now, time wasted is time that could be put to taking that thing down!"
She was surprised at Jaxon’s findings but even more so that the fact that Kirie must have let him go dawned on her. This made her a bit irritable considering Jaxon could have gotten hurt because of the boy’s decision. But once more before anyone could get a word with Jaxon he was already gone. Sparks flew off her body but they were soon doused with something more important at the moment; concern for the wellbeing of her students. Making sure everyone was with her Ms. Brumfield left the store in a hurry, leading everyone to Central Park to discuss things further.
She didn’t like the fact that Jaxon seemed to be intent on stopping this creature, it was really up to the Liuena Academy‘s Higher Counsel to do something about it. But then it dawned on her, the portal they had gone through earlier, the one she had Amon keep a look out for so no human accidentally stepped through if they had a bit of magic in them. my dear the portal has closed, it isn’t responding to anything I throw at it or the simple commands to open it. Ms. Brumfield frowned in thought it must be because of the creature, it’s heading towards where there is energy so the barrier must have closed off to keep it from reaching the academy.Finally reaching their rendezvous point Ms. Brumfield was glad to see that Kirie and his group was their waiting for them by a large oak tree. However her smile dropped at the fact that two of her students seemed to be missing. “Kirie where’s Jayson and Connor? Weren’t they with you?” concern heavy in her voice.
”I don’t know, I told them to stay in the store but I guess all the chaos got to them and they tried to find us only to get swept away by the crowd. I’m sorry Ms. Brumfield for losing them, it’s my fault but we have to figure out what the hell that thing is. And make sure Jayson and Connor are alright.” Kirie looked upset about losing them but now wasn’t the time to be moping about ones mistakes. “Alright Kirie, I know it wasn’t your fault but we just have one more person to show up and that’s Jaxon. He went to scout out what was going on but I do not like the way things are, it seems we’re not at the leisure of having the Higher Counsel to deal with this. The barrier has gone on lock down because of the creature so we’re stuck here either way.” Sighing Ms. Brumfield rubbed the bridge of her nose, Amon please if you could find my students as well as check up on the whereabouts of that creature. And if you must attack it then do so but do it with a just cause and not out of your own pleasure she spoke harshly to her demon within their link. Ms. Brumfield didn’t get an answer but that was fine with her as long as she didn’t get lip from him.
Turning back to the students Ms. Brumfield folded her arms looking over her students. “so tell me does anyone have an idea as to what you would like to do at this point?”
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Opal got a scared look on her face and shook her head, but she decided it best to say something anyway. "I'm not sure, Ms.Brumfield, but if I could get close enough I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I'm not positive though, I've never tried using my powers on such big scale" she said just barely loud enough for the teacher to here. "And Ella could calm it down, maybe. It would take a while though, and there is a good chance it wouldn't work at all" Ella nodded lightly and crawled back down to her book bag to get more Caramels to calm herself down- this was not happening. Ella was afraid that Opal would actually try to get closer to the thing and possibility get herself killed.
Opal, on the other hand, was getting more and more exited for this- she could help save people! That would be fun, right? She smiled lightly and looked towards where the creature was. The thing was huge. That was a little unnerving because the biggest thing she had ever attempted was a car, when her ball got stuck underneath it. It was a good sized car, but nothing like that... thing.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
He walked away from the garage as more army and city police engaged him. His sword was more than enough for dealing with these meatbags. Its all Maledict needed. All he could afford until he found a more significant energy source. He was too heavy, so he began to shrink. He went from 12 feet tall to 8 feet, as well as taking on a more lean build. However, his dark body still had the power to lift a car with a single hand if it so desired. However, such a stunt was nothing more than a waste of power. Travelling was much more efficient in this form. He could move without expending too much energy.
A military Osprey twin propeller jet had been called in from the nearby Air Force base. Equip with two 50 caliber turrets, it was also supplied with explosive rounds. Soon it found the creature and opened fire. The noise and the plane marked the creature's location.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
"Master Hwang about that sword Master Jing gave me, what is he trying to do?" Li asked curious. Now that he remembered it, Hwang always knew more than he did, so he was going to answer to his question immediately. "That damn ceremonial sword traps the souls of those, which are killed by It, inside itself." Li hearing that realized that all 20 of those Magni that were killed, every time he had the sword with him and at Jing’s request, he killed them with the sword. Now the boy was aware of what he truly did but still wasn't sure of Jing's true scope behind that decision.
"He has the element of earth, I have a specialization of the earth, metal. Do you think that he wants to take my powers?" Li asked Master Hwang, "Yes there's no doubt he surely wants to kill you, he has 82 years old. He is a man of great pride and doesn't want to die like all the other cult leaders. Jing wants wants to be immortal, so i suggest to you, when you have the occasion,kill him." Hearing that from his dragon as always he did what the dragon suggested to him. Since he was one of the few beings who truly cared and wanted the best for the boy. "That old man,that has erased power he really needs to take a nap, I will make him meet with his ancestors; the previous cult leaders, I will kill him." Li said knowing what he had to do when he saw him. Laughing while walking toward the headmaster's office the secretary was inside; he silently approached her from the back and with one metal knife stabbed her in the chest, letting her to fall, on the floor. It was just like Li had temporally changed from one state to another, now he would do everything to assure that he was going to kill the Jing and become the next cult leader. Entering the headmaster office he threw a cup of tea on the floor, destroying it. He then took a small piece of a red diamond which had been part of the cup.
Leaving he went straight to the library, looking for a certain book. It took him half of an hour to sneak inside and after destroying a dozen books by himself he found another piece of diamond. Now he went to Miss Brumfield’s classroom for the next and final piece of the diamond. This time he was spotted by a fellow student and when he got the chance, he stabbed him in the back.
Hwang was sitting on Li's shoulder watching him astonished,the boy destroyed the entire class before he could find the third piece of the diamond the piece which made the key complete. He read in the library about a being in the basement and the key. But it took him days of intense studying and reading over old books to figure out this thing and where to find all the diamond pieces. Going to the front of the academy he put all the parts near one another, forming the key. Lifting the red diamond key in the air just in front of the sun, the earth below them revealed a secret black door to the basement. Opening ithe door with the key, the boy hurried toward the copy thing's cell ignoring all that mud, skeletons, dark atmosphere, rats, bugs, old walls and metal cells. He put the key in the door and let that monstrosity to come out. Telling it "I don't want to harm you; I am here to free you." Jing's initial goal and mission was to partially destroy the academy, then force it to become a part of the cult, taking advantage of it and to make it's headmaster his servant. But Li changed his mind, he was going to kill Jing or at least try as soon as he arrived, if that was ever going to happen.
The beast as soon as came out had already copied Li's appearance and powers, telling the boy that he would never kill the direct descendant of Li Yang then left. Li didn't follow him instead began to think. Now he found out that he was a descendant of Li Yang the first cult leader so he was sure that he, more than anyone deserved to become the next leader of the Lotus Dragon Cult. After a few minutes the boy picked up and old knife,chinese one,and wondered if someone was locked here the Li walked out of the basement and while walking in front of the academy he fell on the grass, feeling tired, too tired. Hwang told him that this was probably caused by that thing, since it didn't killed him. In exchange it took some of his energy to copy him and his abilities. "First part of my plan is finished. I am going to kill Jing yes, and even with that sword that old man won't be able to kill me. "Li said to Hwang while laughing like a maniac, and then suddenly he and his dragon fainted, because of the large amount of energy which was sucked from his body by that monstrosity which now was in the academy. It looked like him and used his abilities.

Aberdeen ran after Opal, though she staggered a bit here and there from being drained for what she did earlier. She hoped to rest a bit in Central Park before thinking of other battle tactics, though she wanted to keep her weakness a secret so that she may be able to participate in the battle. To be weak in a time of need was not what she wanted, especially when it concerned the safety of others. Aberdeen took a seat near Opal who was hugging Ella tightly. Luciana sat down on Aberdeen’s other side and in her mind asked, “Abby are you sure you’re okay? You used a lot of energy, you should rest awhile.” Aberdeen understood her friend’s concern, so she tried reassuring her by replying in thought, “Lucy don’t worry I’m resting right now. We won’t be able to fight until we formulate a plan of attack. I’ll only fight when my participation is necessary alright?”
Just then, Opal had given Ms. Brumfield a suggestion, “I’m not sure, Ms. Brumfield, but if I could get close enough, I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I’m not positive though, I’ve never tried using my powers on such big scale.” Opal then followed with a suggestion on what Ella can do to help with the situation. Aberdeen was really taken by what Opal had suggested and was worried that her friend would get hurt either from the monster or from mere exhaustion, yet she admired how Opal had decided to speak up and offer her help despite not being sure of what the results would be. It was time to take a stand. Aberdeen wasn’t sure what she can contribute, but she decided to say what was on her mind.
“Ms. Brumfield, I have some ideas in my head. I can maybe help Opal in this. I don’t have any offensive magic right now, but I can possibly be the distraction. I can turn invisible and then run to another place and reappear as though I teleported or something so that I can confuse the monster into following me. When the monster is in an ideal position, Opal can use her powers to either make it fall or slow down a bit. That is when the other Magni can safely attack from behind with any of their magic. If there’s any Magni that can somehow put it so sleep, Lucy can also use her dream eater and nightmare abilities. Should we perhaps split into two groups? Some Magni can help me confuse the monster to a more secure place where not a lot of people will be around. Then some other Magni can attack the monster first with their abilities after the monster is lured into the right area. Does that work? I’m not sure of everyone’s abilities so it’s hard for me to factor in what everyone can do but I just wanted to try and think of some strategy.”
Aberdeen then took a deep breath and realized that, not only is this the first time she talked to the teacher since coming to the Academy, but also this is the first time she has spoken more than one sentence in front of a group of people. Desperate times call for desperate measure they say, and this was definitely a time to let go of any inhibitions of speaking since the group needed suggestions…and fast.
“Subtle.” She said sarcastically as he walked off the wall. “Could you be less creepy? I'm already watched enough as it is.”
Kieran smiled again and gave her a quick hug. "What can I say, I'm a fan of the classics. And I wasn't spying on you, I just didn't want Kirie to know I was here, as you're fully aware I had to sneak away from Brumfield." Kieran smiled again as the two walked out of the door. "I think I saw Connor heading towards Central Park, I don't know what's going on but I can tell it's something big. We should head over there and check it out." Kieran said. Before Melody could react he grabbed her and and started jogging towards the popular location. He wished he could travel by shadow, it would be sooo much faster but he had Melody with him and he wasn't very good at taking other people with him. Oh and he didn't really have anywhere he could turn without causing alarm. The streets were noisy and crowded with people running the other direction so the two didn't really have an opportunity to talk as they made their way to the park.
When they arrived they saw Mrs. Brumfield talking to other students probably trying to formulate a plan. Then out of the corner of his eye Kieran saw Connor standing off by himself, with a look on his face that Kieran almost never saw. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, letting go of Melody's hand and running towards his brother, Nox materialized off the ground and ran along side Kieran. Despite all their bickering Nox loved Kieran, Hans Connor and their whole family and knew that this was serious.
There were tanks, and plans and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it and Kieran knew Connor thought the same thing and there was no way that Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, Kieran has spent a lot of time with Melody but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
After saying this Connor was sitting there at the edge of the park watching the military move towards the power plant and then have Kirie show up with Kieran and Melody. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" After yelling this Kieran ran up to the dazed Connor and started speaking to him.
'Hmm? What's going on over there between those two?' Shaking his head he whistled loudly to get the newcomer's attention. "Alright everyone I need everyone's full attention and focus! If we don't have that we'll fall into disarray and we'll be defeated, but if we come up with a plan instead of just running in headlong we shall conquer the beast. From what I gathered it's a being of magic and thus needs energy to survive whether it be electricity from the power plant it's headed to or our magic, nonetheless if we can I can hope that we will be able to bring it down without any interference." Coughing quietly he turned to Kirie. "Nice of you to finally join us, it's funny how I told you first and everything." Looking around slowly he had a confused look on his face and under his breath looked around.
'Last I checked Kirie had Melody with him.... wonder where she went...'
"Anyways you're are also part of this so get over here and help plan, I may have one plan done but I want everyone's opinion on it. That said if you have any questions about the monster please ask and I'll answer them to the best of my ability"
Jayson wasn't exactly sure about everything there foe was capapble of and for right now she had to help everyone in some way even if she was worried she;d have to ignore that for the time being and figure out what to do later so in a sense it was act now and worry later.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Connor observed the monster very carefully. It was certainly not anything natural, meaning magic was a valid explanation. He'd heard of creatures made out of magic, but such practices were old and archaic. It never happened in the modern world. Still, there was something unnerving about it, it was the blackness. That's what it was. That thing was the same color as Kieran when he shifted to... shadow form. "That's it!" Connor exclaimed, and at that, he set his jaw and rolled up his sleeves. Connor had gotten, "serious". Just as Connor was about to step forward and enact the Supremely Excellent, Not Predictable, Awesome Initiation plan (or S.E.N.P.A.I. for short) he heard Kieran's voice, and boy was he mad. "CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!" Kieran shouted, running towards his brother. Nox materialized off the ground and ran alongside Kieran as he closed the distance between them. Connor smirked and made a silly face. "You got me! Here's your prize!" Connor said, pushing the bag of candy into his brother's hands. "Be careful with that, it's got our favorites in it." Connor deflected, trying to weasel his way out of his brother's vise-like grip on his wrist.
The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.
Normally, Connor would have made a silly face and they would have compromised about it. Not this time. Connor matched his brother's stoic gaze with an equally stern look in his eyes. "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost over a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled. "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor said with a wink. At that, Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, stepping forward in time with Hans toward the giant monstrosity before them. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. "Activating Familiar Empowerment." Connor said, clapping his hands together and feeding his strength into Hans, whose body began to rapidly change. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. He then turned back towards the eight foot tall monster before him and started working on a battle plan.
As far as combat capabilities went, the thing had a sword and was using it with deadly effectiveness. It was decently large and looked both strong and fast. The best strategy would be to either get too close for comfort, which Connor didn't like, and use even faster speed to keep the edge, or to stay back and hammer it with long range techniques. Though neither were his strong suit, Connor prefered to slug it out with his opponents. Cracking his knuckles, Connor began to chant. Unfortunately, the thing noticed them. It whipped around towards them, reaching out with its deadly blade, but Hans was two steps ahead of him and had dodged on his own, allowing Connor to keep focusing on his spell. Hans, though large, was nearly more difficult to catch than smoke. His body was full of Connor's power and it had strengthened and enhanced an already toned and battle hardened body. On his back, Connor sat in almost perfect stillness, leaving his safety to his partner. Connor was focusing on a long range water spell. He was attempting to pull the water from the nearby sewer grates and use it to unbalance the creature before moving in close while it was distracted. Once Connor had finished his seal, he signalled for Hans to take them in. Serpentining with unnatural grace, Hans weaved in and out of the monster's strike, getting ever closer until Connor was ready. With a shout, Connor jumped off his familiar's back, diving forward and placing his hand upon the ground at the creature's feet. With the sound of a cannon, Connor released all the water that was currently in the main, some several hundred gallons came bursting up through the ground, destroying the pavement and knocking the thing off balance. Not wanting to give it a chance to regroup, Connor steeled himself for what he was about to do. It would work in theory, but in practice Connor was still iffy. Not to mention he could feel the stares of his fellow Magni on his back. No time to hesitate, if he did, he could die. Once Hans was safely away, Connor clapped his hands once more, taking the power from his familiar and diverting it to himself. He smiled when he felt Hans jump into Kieran's arms. It felt safe and warm there.
At Connor's command, the power sealed within the water demanded it to take the shape of a giant serpentine dragon, which coiled around Connor like a snake, obscuring him completely. However, Connor wasn't drowning under the hundreds of gallons of water. He wasn't even suffocating. Connor was changing. His body elongated and thickened. His legs fused together and his arms flattened into fins. The water swirled around Connor, bringing him upwards towards the top of the pillar as his body took the shape of a fully grown, male Orca. Once he'd brought himself up so far, and changed his mass so much, there weren't many options for Connor to go. There was down... or down. Connor pointed his nose and smashed face first into the midsection of the creature, the water dispersing along the ground as it left Connor's control. Without pausing, and before he hit the ground, Connor shifted once again, this time into the shape of a tiny little bat. He wound his way around the creature's blind strikes using his practiced echolocation and made his way up to it's shoulders. Once there, Connor shifted once more into an Alpha male silverback gorilla, and grappled it from behind, causing it to lurch forward, Connor jumped off as it smashed into a building, shifting back into a human as he landed. He was breathing heavily, all that magic all at once was crazy tiring. He knew that he was slowing down, but he took a ready stance, waiting for the thing to emerge and to challenge it once more. However, it had grown tired of Connor. He wasn't an easy target, and the creature looked tired as well, like it needed energy. It became very clear to Connor in that moment. What it wanted, was magic. While Connor was standing still, having figured out the secret, it had used its time to choose a new target, one that looked easier. Melody.
It left Connor and rushed to attack Melody. Connor didn't know what it actually intended to do, but when he saw it blast off towards Mel, sword in hand, he did the only thing he could think of. Connor shifted once more into a cheetah, racing with the thing, but it was too fast, Connor wasn't going to make it. He needed more speed. Without thinking, without warning, Connor shifted once again, this time, taking the shape of a hawk, furiously beating his wings to overtake the giant creature. He didn't care that he'd managed trans-mammalian shifting, he needed to stop that thing from reaching Mel. Connor rocketed forward, wings outstretched. He wasn't going to make it.
Time slowed, and Connor blacked out for a moment. He remembered reaching with his arms, they were human arms, he must have shifted back. He touched something. It might have been Mel, it might have been that creature, but he didn't remember. When he woke, Mel was on the ground in front of him. She was safe, and nothing was wrong with her. She wasn't hurt. Well that was good, Connor sighed with relief, but why... Why did she have that look of sheer horror on her face. Connor's chest felt weird. He looked down. A black blade had pierced him. It had ran him through from back to front. As of this moment, it was currently lodged in his sternum. Connor had shoved Mel out of the way, and taken the blow for her. Connor smirked. Coughing up blood, he tried to make a joke, but all that came out was, "Where'd this come from, eh?" Connor's eyes rolled back in his head as the thing pulled it's blade from his body and he crumpled. Kieran caught him, bringing him gently to the ground and cradling Connor in his arms. "Did you see?" Connor asked. "I did it! I turned into a hawk..." Connor said. He couldn't hear what anyone was saying, only that something was distracting the monster from him and Mel. He looked over to where she was, a smile on his face. "You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now." Connor coughed, blood trickling down the corner of his mouth. He chuckled. "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor asked, but his eyes weren't looking anywhere in particular, and he still couldn't hear what was happening around him. If words were being said, Connor didn't hear them. If first aid was happening, Connor didn't notice. He was distracted by a bird, soaring high in the sky. Connor reached up and made to grab it, resting his palm on his heart once he'd finished. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.
“You were watching us without our consent, that fits the definition of spying. And spying is stalking, and I. Don't. Like. Stalkers.” She coughed, following her friend out of the store and into the chaotic streets of whocaresville. Melody would've chosen for the scramming option, but Kieran was seemingly content with seeking the danger even closer.
“No.....” Melody muttered, her voice unconvinced of her own desire to run a couple of miles in the other direction. Her hand was grabbed, and soon the blonde found herself being dragged through the flock of, how to call it, screaming fast-food meals for whatever was attacking the town, though not without the inevitable squirms and groans that she did not want to have a first row seat that was close enough to the creature that they could communicate with it by waggling their eyebrows.
“Hold it!” She exclaimed, receiving zero response apart from being dragged around like a little kid's toy duck roller. Melody had to really try to not fall over, and, unsurprisingly, was out of breath when the both of them arrived in the park.
I feel like I just ran a marathon. Went a little thought alongside a serious attempt to catch some fresh air.
“CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!”
*Thump*
Melody felt her bottom touch the grassy ground, noting that Kieran had abruptly let go of her hand to run off to his brother-in-crime. “How rude.” She muttered, struggling a bit to get back on two feet.
Noting that she, again, was on her own, Melody got to do some strolling while pitching into a few conversations – But not bothering to attentively pay attention to details. The gist? Monster attacking city, poor sods who are trapped outside of the academy get clean the litter-box of this faeces.
Just. Great.
Where in the job description did it say: Defeat giant monstrosity who'll likely stomp you in the same manner you stomp on unwary ants.
Bah! Had she stayed, this would never have happened to her. She'd just have been sitting underneath an oak tree listening to her music. But no, the stars did not align properly today. Muttering and growling about as her feet sluggishly dragged her body around in a half-baked circle walk, the blonde flicked on her headphones.
Unbore me, music. Her favourite – Which is pretty much anything – song turned up. Bitte Sehr. She thanked, slowly but surely widening the gap between herself and the class. Her back finding comfortable rest against the bark on one of the oak trees in the park.
For a moment, Melody could hear a brief period of silence. No gunfires, no choppers, no... Nothing. It was then that she witnessed a peculiar branch of magic practised by Connor – Who had stood up to pitch his strength against the giant creature, using a peculiar branch of magic that Melody hadn't seen before: Shapeshifting.
How... She thought, the question pertaining to this strange magic type popping almost simultaneously in her head. Though dissipating rather quickly as her blue eyes watched in awe and amazement as Connor put up a tough fight.
Great! That meant they'd be home within minutes. Melody inched a bit closer for a clearer view, noticing a second too late that the creature, who had been occupied with fending of his other attacker, to jump to her for a change of game.
Eyes widened, hands instinctively covering the girl's wee-little demon, and her body cringing to the ground. A yelp was all that left her mouth, before she felt a heavy push knocking her away from the creature's range.
“Oof...” Her body rolled along the ground, coming to a halt several inches, maybe feet away from her initial position. A head shook, eyelids dropping into a blink for several seconds before looking at who had, apparently, saved her life, apart from a few scratches – Which was nothing compared to what her saviour had to endure.
“Who-” Melody stopped. Her eyes filled with horror and fright as they gazed upon the scenery of Connor's body pierced by a sword.
“Where'd this come from, eh?”
He joked, to which Melody wanted to reply “Idiot!” Yet all that managed to pour from her lips was a silent 'Eep'.
Kieran caught his brother, allowing him the softly drop onto the grass. He was bleeding heavily. Why would he save her? How can anyone be that selfless? Melody tried to get up, but paused as Connor turned back to face her.
“You're safe. I'm glad. It used to be that I was the one who protected Kieran, made him smile. That's gotta be your job now.”
He isn't... He was. The girl could only stare, frightened. Her hands opened, Lorelei was safe, too. The little swam up to her Magni's cheek, hugging it tightly for comfort and safety as the demon, too, witnessed an inevitable ending.
Thoughts stopped, breaths paused. Melody watched, a single tear crawling down her face as the two brothers had a final exchange of words until... He fell silent, and an air of depression and sorrow filled the area.
Goodbye Connor...
The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.
Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.
The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.
Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.
((OOC: stupid shitty interwebs making me double post, sorry everyone ))
The pair of brothers, who were nearly inseparable from birth were thinking the exact same thing. There were tanks, and planes, and other national guard equipment attacking the creature, but there was no way they could stop it. Further, there was no way Kieran was gonna let Connor fight alone. Kieran and Connor had spent less time together the last week or so, as Kieran had spent a lot of time with Melody, but he and his brother have always been a team and they always will be. Kieran arrived at Connor's side before he did anything stupid. "Dude, you ain't gonna fight that thing alone are you? Cause you know we're a team, we have been ever since that time I put superglue on the toilet and mom was stuck there for two hours. Neither of us confessed and we both got punished instead. We're doing this together, you, me, Nox and Hans. I won't have it any other way." Kieran said a serious stoic expression on his face, something almost no one has ever seen before.
Connor's face was not the usual silly one, but rather an exact copy of Kieran's somber expression "Not this time little brother," though Kieran was his elder by almost a year. "This time, I want you to watch me. You spent a lot of time with Mel this week, and that's been really good for you. I can see the brother of mine who you used to be. The one before the pranks and the bullies. The real you. Don't get me wrong," Connor chuckled, his face softening for just a second, "We've been getting into trouble since we perfected the fake, 'I'm sorry puppy dog eyes', when we were three. Still, she's so good for you. Don't screw that up just for me. I'm your brother. I'll love you no matter what. Now do as I say and go tell Jaxon that I'm going to test that sucker out. I can give you guys some good intel if I go in first and soften it up for ya." Connor smirked. "Besides, part of me just wants to show off a little for his younger brother. After all, I was either with Ms. Brumfield or in the library all week. Lemme show you how it's done." Connor finished with a wink. Hans jumped down from his perch on Connor's shoulder. "Ready Hans? Begin Alpha formation." Connor said, acting as if the conversation with Kieran was over, and Kieran was too shocked at what was happening to do anything. Connor's body glowed with light, evidence of the strong magic bubbling up from deep inside. Hans's body grew at an exponential rate. He didn't stop until he was as big as a tiger, and had long teeth, wicked claws, and dark brown stripes to match. "Take me to the horizon Hans." Connor said, mounting his not so little fox-demon. At that, Hans jumped, carrying Connor into battle. Just before it was unsafe, Connor turned around and winked at Kieran once more. In response to the wink Kieran snapped out of it, "CONNOR WE'RE A TEAM DON'T DO THIS!" Kieran said jumping into the ground and shadow running after his brother and Hans, Nox followed suite just behind him. Kieran reached out towards Hans, if he could just grab Hans's leg he could pull them both into the shadow and they could make a plan together, Kieran has only once before successfully taken another person into the shadows, but he knew it was the only way. He lunged, his hand missed, Hans kept running. Kieran stood out of the shadow and watched as his brother fought the creature, alone. He fought well, alone. Kieran knew he couldn't do anything to help, Kieran could protect himself, he might even be able to protect Connor, but he couldn't fight back. He knew that so he conceded, this was Connor's fight, so he stood and watched. "Oh my God" Kieran said to Nox, as Connor shifted into a whale. "He finally did it, I'm so proud of him." At these word Hans fell and landed right into Kieran's hands. "Han's what's he doing?" Kieran asked, but Hans didn't respond.
The creature turned and started to walk towards Melody, Kieran ran, Hans now perched on his shoulder they way he had with Connor thousands of times before. Kieran ran as fast as he could but it was too late. Connor got there first and took a sword to the chest a result. Kieran dropped to his knees and grabbed his brother who had whispered something to Melody. Connor turned his head towards Kieran and said "How much trouble you think Mom'll put me in for this?" Connor said joking, Kieran chose not to reply. "Kieran." Connor said, completely serious. "Don't eat all that candy at once. You'll get fat. Look after Hans and our sister for me. I'll see you on the flip side, but not till you're way older, ok? It's time to leave now." Connor said, feeling weak. He was so cold. "But before I go, I need you to promise me something. Be yourself. Don't live your life for me. Do it for you." Connor said, a smile on his face. With that, his eyes closed and he breathed his last; that goofy smile was still on his face.
Kieran didn't say anything, he didn't want to accept it. He didn't even notice Melody shed a single tear, he wasn't sad, he was just ... angry. His body began to spark with electricity, but it was black, not the usual blue, this wasn't normal electricity. Kieran walked away from his brothers body, towards the empty area that his brother just fought in, the beast preoccupied with destroying more buildings and Kieran didn't care. As he walked his anger grew and after a few steps his body was engulfed in flame, while still sparking. Kieran screams expressing his anger, his howl is filled with sorrow, regret and pain. Suddenly the ground begins to crack, pieces of earth lift up and the air around Kieran begins to flow violently around him. "Hans, Nox, What's happening, I'm scared. Usually I can barely make a spark, where is all this coming from, and Air, Earth, when did I get the ability to control those?" He communicated to his demon, demons, he had two now. "Just relax, you have control, think small." Nox replied hoping it would help. Kieran closed his eyes and tried to gain control, when he opened them things were worse, now the water was under flowing with the air and rocks. "It's not working guys. What do I do?" Kieran said out loud this time. "Calm down kid, you can do it, focus. Find a point within you and focus on it. Make bring yourself into it." Hans said knowing that the imagery would help Kieran to focus. At first it worked, the five elements still moved as violently as they had been, but they were condensed down to an area about six feet around Kieran. The bubble of dark elemental energy was so dense no one could see in, and Kieran could not see out. He focused trying to calm the struggle, but he lost control. The energy exploded outward, decimating everything in a forty foot area, creating a crater twenty feet deep. Kieran fell down to his knees at the center of the crater and looked around, no one was hurt. He had destroyed tons of streetlights, and cars and buildings, but he didn't hurt anyone. He let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Connors body. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I'll take care of Taryn, but we both know she can handle herself, in fact when I tell her what happened we all know she'll come up here and kill you herself." Kieran spoke as if his brother was alive. He reached down and grabbed his brother's wallet opened it up and grabbed a picture of it, it was a picture of Connor and Taryn. "Goodbye Connor, I'm gonna miss the shit out of you." He said and then turned to Melody, and without saying a word he walked up to her and stopped about three feet from her. His head was held low, and he cried. He cried harder than he ever has before, as he wept he gripped the picture so tightly in his hands the it slipped through his fingers falling to the ground. His body was shaking and convulsing, his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. He cried on the ground convulsing unable to handle the emotions, his brother, his partner in crime, was dead, gone, and wasn't coming back. His emotions flowed out, the tears falling from his face dampening the ground beneath him.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
"I'm not sure, Ms.Brumfield, but if I could get close enough I could either make it fall or at least slow it down for a little while. I'm not positive though, I've never tried using my powers on such big scale" she said just barely loud enough for her to here. "And Ella could calm it down, maybe. It would take a while though, and there is a good chance it wouldn't work at all"
Ms. Brumfields attention focused on Opal for a moment and she could tell the girl was scared but she was glad she spoke up. Then Aberdeen spoke her part as well.
“Ms. Brumfield, I have some ideas in my head. I can maybe help Opal in this. I don’t have any offensive magic right now, but I can possibly be the distraction. I can turn invisible and then run to another place and reappear as though I teleported or something so that I can confuse the monster into following me. When the monster is in an ideal position, Opal can use her powers to either make it fall or slow down a bit. That is when the other Magni can safely attack from behind with any of their magic. If there’s any Magni that can somehow put it to sleep, Lucy can also use her dream eater and nightmare abilities. Should we perhaps split into two groups? Some Magni can help me confuse the monster to a more secure place where not a lot of people will be around. Then some other Magni can attack the monster first with their abilities after the monster is lured into the right area. Does that work? I’m not sure of everyone’s abilities so it’s hard for me to factor in what everyone can do but I just wanted to try and think of some strategy.”
Ms. Brumfield smiled thinking for a moment well it’s our best shot opening her mouth to respond to the two girls it seemed Jaxon had better ideas seeing as he did encounter it himself not too long ago, with a few shakes of his head.
"That isn't going to work, more than naught you'll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself." Sighing aloud he looked to Ms. Brumfield, "Before you kill me I had a plan on how to track it and I succeeded, only thing is that it didn't follow. Moreover the thing was like a knight in both appearance and movement. That said we should expect either short ranged attacks or long ranged if it fires attacks from the sword. Also from the movements I also saw that it had full mobility in the air, with Opal's help we can pull it through one of my portals as it isn't a type of magic just a gate I set up. With that we should be able to force it to the ground if I center the entry way of it to face what he would think is the ground and have it fly right into it. Also with Aberdeen's abilities I can have her be in the background and use her invisibility as a magical beacon of sorts. With enough magic pumping out of her hopefully it will draw towards us."
Ms. Brumfield stared at him somewhat shock, surprised by his sudden plan of action. And by the sounds of it he explained it pretty good and it seemed a whole lot better than the other girl’s idea. Since it was a combination of all of their ideas Ms. Brumfield understood that this would be easier and more thought out than the other twos plan of action. So with a sigh and a nod Ms. Brumfield agreed and was about to state so too, until a certain someone called out a name. A name she thought had been lost in all the chaos and turmoil.
"CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!"
Her head snapped towards the direction of the voice and saw Kieran running towards Connor, who seemed dazed. well what did you expect. It’s not every day you witness first hand a monster attack on the human city sighing again Ms. Brumfield looked back to her students and listened to what Jaxon said next suddenly taking charge of the whole situation. Something she didn’t like as he was the student and she was the teacher. to think a child such as him can suddenly command the rest of them into doing something, rather rude if I think so myself if I were in their shoes. But enough of that at least it got some of their attention.
However things only seemed to be getting worse by the second as Connor himself decided to take matters into his own hands and attacked the monster. It was a good fight and she felt proud of him for being able to change mid form into something that wasn’t a mammal for once. But then dread filled her body as everything moved as if in slow motion. The monster headed straight for Melody its sword arm lashed out to kill her and it hit its mark. Only it wasn’t Melody that took the blow but Connor; it went clean through his sternum and it slid out of his body as if the monster didn’t give a damn about who or what it had just killed.
Rushing over to them Kieran got to him first and his emotions burst at the seams and they were no longer containable. Before she reached them a blast of air erupted from Kieran’s body sending her back as his abilities went berserk, and did things a Magni at his age shouldn’t be able to do. is this him in a couple years? When he’s my age will he be this powerful when he grows up? was all that went through her head. Standing back up Ms. Brumfield watched helplessly as another one of her students died. It brought tears to her eyes and she fell to her knees. The all too familiar memories came crashing back to her along with all that guilt and other emotions in tenfold. All she could hear was a ringing noise in her ears as someone grabbed hold of her shoulder and shook her. but it didn’t work she was in a state of shock and it would take more than a few shakes of the shoulder to bring her out.
Not even Kierans voice asking for help brought her out of it only until a searing pain in her shoulder brought her back as she yelled out in pain. Brown eyes focusing once of the real world, Ms. Brumfield looked around her and realized Amon had been the one to bring her back. His red tails lashed out in irritation and what seemed to be anger. But it wasn’t directed at her but at the monster. ”are you done moping girl. It’s time for you to get you pretty little head back in the game and protect the ones still alive. Unless you plan on failing them as well.” he sneered. The woman glared at him and wiped away the tears from her eyes and looked at her shoulder and winced at the nasty burn she got “you couldn’t have been more gentle in bringing me back?” the only response she got was a dark chuckle.
Amon shook his whole body which suddenly grew brighter and slightly in size as well getting larger but it wasn’t very noticeable. He let out a deep growl from his chest and he looked to down at his Magni with a look of impatience in his red eyes. [/i]so tell me girl. How do you plan on telling the boy about his brother’s demon? I’ve never seen one who has lost its Magni manage to stay in this realm, normally their forced to return as their anchor (Magni) was lost. If he stays her too long you know what’ll happen correct?[/i] it seemed for the first time that Amon actually cared about the well-being of Connor’s demon. “Yeah I know but we’ll have to deal with that later right now we need to handle this fellow and end it. Right here, right now and I know exactly how we’ll do it.” With a determined look in her eyes, without realizing it Ms. Brumfield had begun to spark and she knelt besides Kieran a sad expression passed over her features. Placing a gentle hand on his shoulder Ms. Brumfield was about to comfort him when a certain someone decided to butt in not appreciating the fact that he was moping around like Ms. Brumdfield had been doing.
Kirie
He watched it all in silence. His throat tightened at the sight of that black blade going through his body. Connor why him of all people. that’s when he felt the electric spark at his back, crap Raime she saw the whole thing turning around Kirie came face to face with a rather large version of Raimei. Even if he she was only made of electricity he coud tell she was shaking in fear. Kirie . . . what’s going on . . . Kirie I don’t like this story I don’t like it
“Raimei its alright please stay calm. Okay please do it for me, I told you to stay away didn’t i?” yeah but Kirie you need to change this story I don’t think I can handle it if someone else doesn’t get their happy ending. Kirie frowned sadly at his demon he knew well enough her obsession with her stories. “Raimei don’t worry this will most definitely have a happy ending don’t worry.” Kirie wished he could hug her but he couldn’t otherwise he would be contradicting what he had told her. Sighing Kirie looked about wondering how the others were handling this and that’s when Kieran went berserk.
Kirie was pushed back by the sudden rise of magic raising an arm to protect his face. Raimei had disappeared again back to her dimension. Then it stopped and he breathed a sigh of relief and looked over at Kieran who seemed to be talking to the dead body of his brother. This struck a chord in Kirie, he too lost a person he cared for deeply but that was just part of the job of the shinobi. Walking over to Kieran he stood over him. “Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” smiling Kirie offered his hand to Kieran in hopes his words didn’t affect him negatively. However the moment was ruined when the monster made use of Connors life and this time it spoke sending chills down both his and Ms. Brumfield spines.
"So...this is what it feels like to kill a Magni. I've never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities." With that, he punched the ground, causing a large fissure to appear. "I'm almost as powerful as when I was first born! Oh, to have that power once more is my goal, my one objective for this world. And, I'll start with you!" thankfully he was stopped by the humans attempt at stopping him but they were soon blown away by what he called the “Apocalypse Beam”. Sparks came off both teacher and student as they sparked in anger.
[u[Ms. Brumfield[/u]
That’s when Amon butted in snarling at them but Ms. Brumfeild was sure it was just for show. [color=red] “I would think now is as good time as any to kill the damn thing. And get up boy there’s no use in moping for that which you lost. It’s a tragic thing indeed but unless you wish to join him then I say get off your sorry arse and help those which your brother entrusted you to protect.” glaring at Kieran Amon received an equally scary glare from his Magni. Who did not appreciate the way her student. Ms. Brumfield stood up and cleared her throat pushing all that emotion aside though she couldn’t stop sparking at the moment and neither could Kirie.
And so Ms. Brumfield took control of the situation, or at least she tried to. “Right let us follow the plan Jaxon has so graciously given us. It’s our best chance of success. So let’s get this plan underway.” And with that Ms. Brumfield turned to Aberdeen “Aberdeen you’ll be the bait of sorts but don’t worry Amon will make sure it doesn’t get too close to you and the same goes for you Opal. Kirie I want you to accompany Aberdeen as well, with your abilities he’ll want the both of you as his next meal. And that’s something we cannot have so I trust that you and Amon can protect each other.” Nodding to make sure they understood. Then she turned to others. “Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done. Kieran, Melody and Jayson I need you three to keep these two safe is that understood.” Ms. Brumfield looked at all of them and hoped she wouldn’t lose any more of their young faces to this monstrosity.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Kieran looked at the ground, and bent down, grabbing the picture of his sister and brother. After this he spit on the ground and turned away from Kirie, he didn't care about what Kirie had to say, he didn't care what anyone had to say, he lost everything today. Why would that idiot do that? How am I gonna protect Taryn, or Melody when I couldn't protect Connor? How am I gonna move on without that son of a bitch, he was my partner in crime, and he kept me under control, what will I do without him? Kieran thought as he walked, his back to the Kirie, the chaos, ... ... ... and Melody. Kieran started to cry again but as his back was to everyone, no one but the most observant would see it. Nox, with Hans on his back, looked to Melody, he didn't speak, as the look in his eyes said everything, "He doesn't want help, but he needs it. And this is one situation I can't help him through." That was the message conveyed by his eyes, it was a wordless message that passed empathically through Nox's strong emotions. After his look to Melody, Nox followed his partner in the other direction, knowing that at least for now, their fight as over. Mrs. Brumfeld called to Kieran, Melody and Jayson to protect Opal and Jaxon as they fought the beast, but Kieran kept walking. His teacher's words flew right over Kieran's head failing to be noticed by the kid, too much was going through his head right now, he needed to be alone, he was never any use in a fight anyway. He just wanted to go back to the days when he and Connor would hangout, laugh, and play jokes on people, but he can't do that anymore, Connor's gone and he watched it happen.
Cassandra was walking around, doing whatever her professor of an adoptive parent commanded. The sighed in complete boredom. Nass, her little Jiminy cricket at times. was busy ogling girls instead of doing his job. It also didn't help that their vision was connected. "Nass! I swear to God you little perv!" Some students looked at her for a second. The skinny guy of the group was a bit intimidated, while the bigger guys were looking at her body. Ugh...perverts. One had snuck up behind her. "Hey! How are you sweet he-YOW!" He had put his hand on her shoulder, right next to her mouth. That was no man's land for one sole reason: she was a biter and couldn't control it. And she bit hard. The guy was now doing the 'I'm in soooooo much pain' dance. Pathetic. He was also whining like a dog that got sprayed by a water gun. She kept walking as they judged her, which she believed they were doing. She suppressed a tear or two before moving on. That guy would be fine. He was hairy though. She spit out his hand hair and gagged. Gross.
A few minutes later...
She found someone lying unconcious on the grass. She knelt next to him. He looked chinese. He was wearing a kimono of something. SHe snapped her fingers in front of his face. She sighed as she gently kicked his side. Then she used her powers. The chinese guy was now getting rained on. It was usually her storm of choice for annoyance. She walked ten feet away from him as the storm continued. Why do I get these stupid chores? She stood and watched with Disturbix in halberd form.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
“Poor guy...” Whispered the little siren, a hand gently slapping her magni's face. “Melly should go help him...”
Melody could only imagine what Kieran felt like right now. She'd say she knew the feeling of losing someone important to you, but a brother was far different than a father. Wasn't it? Grief was done differently by everyone. Some would take more out of their life, others would become shut-ins, and some just... Had their own weird little way of giving death a place in their heart.
Pushing her body from the muddy ground, Melody sighed, deeply, unsure of what was the best route to take. In all, the girl kinda sucked at things like this, partly because dealing with her father's death, she did it all by herself. There was her mother, of course, but most of the time it was her and... Well, her thoughts, music, etc.
“Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through”
Melody stopped, noting that Bleach was just decked in the face by Kieran. Kirie had taken a not so subtle way of raising Kieran's spirit, rather, horribly.
Deserved it. The blonde girl thought, her expression sinking into a saddening look. Sighing, Melody caught the glare of her friend's demon, Nox. Why was he looking at her? It wasn't like she'd be able to do anything about it. Want to, yes, but undoubtedly the girl would fuck up somehow.
“Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done. Kieran, Melody and Jayson I need you three to keep these two safe is that understood.”
Miss Brumfield was giving out orders. So... they were going to fight that monstrosity? “No, I don't understand.” Melody replied, letting out an unamused groan before kicking some imaginary dirt and jogging after Kieran.
“Kieran.” Melody called out, a hand grabbing his arm to turn the boy around so he'd face her. “I...” She wanted to say something that'd make him feel better. Something that could lighten his mood, but there wasn't a single sentence, generic or otherwise that the girl thought was strong enough to do just that.
She sighed. I suck at this. Silence ensued, and Melody embraced her friend in a hug. “I'd say something, but nothing will make you feel better.” She began, whispering softly. “I'm sorry. For Connor.” Melody sighed, eyes tearing up at the mere reminder of that one, singular image. “If he hadn't saved me, if I hadn't stood there, he'd still be alive and you wouldn't feel like complete shit.”
While Melody wouldn't say it out loud, she felt responsibility for Connor's death. In a way. She didn't care if she was being selfish, but Connor didn't have to save her. Still, he had, but why?
“Look,” Melody looked to Kieran, eyes locking with his. “I'm not going to tell you to do anything.” She said, releasing the boy from her hug. “Probably sounds weird coming from someone who has done nothing else, but you don't have to deal with this alone. You got Nox.”
She paused, averting her eyes from Kieran. “And, if you want: You can ask me for help, too.”
Melody coughed in her hand, turning her back to Kieran to hide another set of flushed cheeks. “Geez! Say you'll help me kick that thing's ass already, I'm running out of movie quotes.” The girl huffed, her hands resting on her side as she hoped Kieran would make the right choice.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City

After thinking about how cool it would be to fight the bad guy, Aberdeen suggested a plan as well that had something to do with distracting the monster so that Opal can use her magic. Then other Magni could attack from behind—
“That isn’t going to work, more than naught you’ll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I’m guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence.”
That was what Jaxon said before explaining his own plan which involved Opal pulling the monster through his own portals and Aberdeen attracting it towards her with her invisibility. Opal didn’t care which plan of attack they would use, as long as they could defeat this thing and save the town. Her enthusiasm didn’t last however as she heard a loud outcry from all the chaos around her shouting, “CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!”
It all happened so fast. Connor heroically fought with the monster changing into various animals as he did so. Opal watched in awe as it seemed he was getting the upper hand against it, however her amazement quickly turned into horror as the monster aimed for Melody but lashed its sword through Connor’s body. Ella had started shaking at the sight, so Opal held Ella in her arms as she tried to watch on trembling. Kieran had rushed over and went berserk as lots of magic energy had pushed her and Ella backward. Opal made sure to hold on to Ella closely without falling backwards. After spilling out massive amounts of energy, Kieran went over to Connor’s body and wept over his brother. Kirie went over and shouted, “Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass” however Kieran punched Kirie’s face with shadow electricity.
And then suddenly something happened that Opal didn’t expect. The monster actually spoke yelling, “So…this is what it feels like to kill a Magni. I’ve never had the chance to do such a thing. Truly it has opened up my eyes to the possibilities.”
Opal couldn’t help but let out the tears inside of her and dug her head into Ella’s fur. What had first seemed like one of those heroic fantasies she had seen on television where the bad guys would lose and the good guys win had turned into a nightmare and tragedy. “How could it have gotten to this?” were Opal’s confused thoughts. Then Ms. Brumfield started taking charge and reminded her that she had a mission to stop this and she would perform her duty for the sake of Connor. She was worried that Aberdeen would be the bait, but Ms. Brumfield reassured her that Kirie and Amon would help her. “Opal, just do as you had suggested before the same goes to you Jaxon. The both of you need to work together to get this done.” With her instructions, Opal decided to head with Jaxon to implement the plan, but before that she wanted to see Aberdeen. Opal wiped away her tears and approached Aberdeen, grabbing both of her hands with her own and said in a determined smile, “Let’s do this. Be careful, okay?” And with that, Opal had left off with Jaxon asking him, “So how should we do this?”

”That isn’t going to work, more than naught you’ll attract it right to you. That thing is a magical entity and I'm guessing feeds off magic from what I gathered from my short recon mission I did, moreover it would see your presence. When I used my magic it 'saw' me and I got out of sight, not only that it seemed to have led me to an area as if to taunt and goad me into attacking it. So that said your invisibility won't confuse it, it would just attract attention to yourself.”
“Dammit...If only I knew that,” Aberdeen thought disappointed that Jaxon had seen the flaw in her plan. She would’ve punched herself and bruised herself a bit but she knew she had to maintain her energy and not waste it on herself. Jaxon had suggested a new course of action based on his observations of the creature of doom and suggested that he could create a portal through which it could go through with Opal’s gravity powers. Aberdeen would then become a magical beacon which would attract the monster toward them so that the plan could work. Aberdeen checked her condition. Her energy levels seem to have come back so that she can have enough to draw the monster towards her, though she felt nervous seeing as if the plan doesn’t work it’s going to be a suicide mission. Not that she’d mind...right?
”CONNOR WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!” suddenly interrupted Aberdeen’s thoughts. Afterwards, things took a turn for the worse. Connor at first walked toward the monster’s attack in a daze and then suddenly a battle ensued between them. Aberdeen was shocked by Connor’s display of magic that he did not reveal before. He was changing his human form into various animal forms such as an Orca and a bat. Suddenly, the monster tried to head towards Melody and then to Aberdeen it was as though time slowed and the past wanted to reach its arms out to Aberdeen.
“Brook! That car is heading towards us!” Aberdeen yelled as a black minivan swerved side to side and seemed to be heading towards the passenger side of the car where Aberdeen was seated.
”AAaaahhhh Brooklyn!!”
Instead of Melody being impaled by the sword of the monster it was Connor that took her place. After talking to Kieran and Melody, Connor closed his eyes and breathed his last with a smile on his face.
Aberdeen braced herself for the impact but just before the collision, Brooklyn swerved to the right and all Aberdeen remembered was a large BAANNGG!!! After coming to, Aberdeen felt pain from some of her injuries and cringed. She then looked at Brooklyn slumped over in the driver’s seat and upon taking a closer look saw that she had wide gashes over her body and large amounts of blood pooling in the car.
After witnessing his brother’s death, Kieran started sparking with black electricity and screaming in anger, sadness, and immense pain of loss. Aberdeen was blown back by the force that Kieran had created and tried to maintain her balance as she saw the flashbacks once more.
“Brook...wake up! Brook...please don’t leave me, I still need you! Brook?” Aberdeen shook her sister a little bit trying to get her to open her eyes, but it was no use. Brook was no longer there. Tears rushed out of Aberdeen’s violet eyes before she let out a piercing scream of sorrow and anguish, ”BROOOOKLYYYNNNN!!!!!! NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!”
Aberdeen shared the tears with Kieran over the loss of a sibling. She knew the pain inside that it caused to the heart. Aberdeen couldn’t watch anymore and started looking away, but then Kirie approached Kieran and said, ” Get up Kieran. Stop moping about like coward, Connor did this to help us and protect us. Don’t let his actions go to waste so get your ass up and lets go kick that things ass.” Kieran in his anguish told Kirie"Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through. I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward? So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass." Afterwards Kieran gave Kirie a shadow electric punch to the face. In her breath Aberdeen mumbled, “Serves him right.”
Aberdeen then recalled how many people tried to get her to be her “old self” despite the fact that her sister had just passed away. They said stuff like Kirie said, that she should move on with life and not waste the opportunity that Brooklyn had given her to live. However, Aberdeen felt that they didn’t understand what she was truly going through. You cannot just move on that fast. They weren’t in the car with her and they did not witness what she had just seen in front of her eyes. She lost her sister and she can never get her back. It was all so that Aberdeen could live...that Brooklyn could not continue hers.
“Connor!?!” Aberdeen gasped. She had almost forgotten she was gifted with the ability to see ghosts, when Connor had reminded her that she was able to do so. Connor’s ghost appeared to be trying to console Kieran and to reassure him playfully, but it was no use. Kieran did not possess the ability Aberdeen did and didn’t seem to notice Connor.
“It’s not fair Brook,” Aberdeen whispered. “I can always see you even though you’re gone and you can always be with me no matter what, but Kieran... How can I tell him what Connor is trying to say?”
While thinking Aberdeen briefly heard Ms. Brumfield’s instructions to her. “Aberdeen you’ll be the bait of sorts but don’t worry Amon will make sure it doesn’t get too close to you and the same goes for you Opal. Kirie I want you to accompany Aberdeen as well, with your abilities he’ll want the both of you as his next meal. And that’s something we cannot have so I trust that you and Amon can protect each other.”
Aberdeen was a bit angered by the fact she had to work with that jerk who thought that he could pretend to understand and rouse Kieran to battle, but she tried to hide her anguish and just clenched her fists. Opal approached Aberdeen and grabbed both of her hands with her own saying with a determined smile, “Let’s do this. Be careful, okay?” Aberdeen simply nodded in response worried about her friend. Still she was the bait and she would gladly be one to draw the monster’s attention to her and not Opal. When Opal had left off with Jaxon, Aberdeen was about to go to Kirie. However, she was suddenly overtaken by some force and started walking in the direction of Kieran who was accompanied by Melody.
“Wait…no… what are you doing to me?? I can’t go over there. Kieran needs his space and Melody is right there for him he doesn’t need me!” Aberdeen thought at whatever was taking over her.
”He needs his brother though.” a familiar voice rang in Aberdeen’s head.
”Connor!?! How did you—“
”Hey thanks for volunteering. It’s cool that you’re a spirit Magni. Now I can talk to my brother through you so that he can hear it from the man himself.
Aberdeen possessed by Connor had walked up to the two when Melody turned with her red face saying, “Geez! Say you’ll help me kick that thing’s ass already, I’m running out of movie quotes.”
“Yeah Kieran, help your girl kick some ass for me will you?” Aberdeen said with Connor’s voice. She couldn’t believe what was happening. “Hey bro, I know this is weird but I took over Aberdeen’s body because I needed to say one last thing to you before I go. I meant what I said, I want to see you and Melody happy together and I want you to live your life how you want it. But in order to live your life you gotta keep it and use it. She needs you and the others need your help. I’ll always be here watching for you, so you’re never alone. I know Mom, Dad, and Taryn will miss me, but it’s not your fault for my death. I chose this path, this is how I wanted to live my life, and I would do the same thing over again, especially if it meant seeing you sade. So come on the girl just asked you on a date to pulverize a freaking monster! Won’t that be fun?”
Aberdeen could feel Connor’s presence start to leave her body and she was starting to be able to control bits of her body.
“I have to go now, but I’m glad I could talk to you for one last time. Now go kick some ass!” and with those final words, Connor left Aberdeen’s body. Aberdeen couldn’t help but feel embarrassed over what had just happened, but she was glad that she could help Connor give his final message to Kieran. With that, Aberdeen turned serious and moved away towards Kirie to implement the plan. “I should be going now…I have to help attract the monster… And Kieran, your brother really is going to always watch over you. Trust me, I know.”
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
The dragon told the boy, offering him the saving solution"Li, this doesn't seem like a prison, for us, since we can move freely, I am sure we have to do something. Let's go straight ahead, then our scope will reveal itself."
The demon told like this wasn't his first time there, in the same place, but this was just one of his secrets."The boy thanked his master, for the advice, and started walking ahead, being a little insecure about what they could find.
But Li and the Hwang never expected to see them. All of them were locked in some kind of energy prisons, circles, and they were restrained. They couldn't speak anymore, but they were still looking at Li with hate and after their body language, it was sure, they would try to kill the boy, if they had the chance, but Li killed them a long time ago.
Looking at them, through Li's head a flashback, more of an unwanted memory came back to the surface.
10 months ago in the capital of the Chinese province of Shandong, Jinan, the boy always with Hwang, Jing and those 20 Magni and their demons from all over the world were having a meeting. Jing told them why they were called, Li was supposed to form an entirely new class with them, to assassinate the students and to find something which could destroy the academy like that copy thing , but none of them agreed and they warned Jing, that if he will send Li at the academy, or if they found out that he called another meeting, with other persons, they would warn the headmaster about his plan.
From that day, the operation was delayed, and Li had to kill them one by one, without alerting the others.
Now he was was looking at them telling to Hwang"This place, they aren't alive, they can't talk, but I can feel something strange, something that makes me feel guilty."He told to Hwang,the dragon almost not believing that the boy said something like this, for a few seconds he asked himself if Li was joking in front of them so that he could mock them afterward."Maybe it's their sadness. But Jing will surely attempt to kill you, and take your powers, using them.Since Let me tell you something.Li Yang is the founder of the Lotus Dragon cult but he isn' the greedy person,looking for power as he's described in the history.I've spent the first part of my life with Li Yang,so i know him better than anyone.After his wife gave birth to,2 childrens,a boy and a girl,she died.He was devastated,and after some researches he found about the Lotus Dragon.Li Yang truely believed that he could revive his wife,if we revived the Lotus Dragon.After his death,there were 16 cult leaders,but none of them was a descendant of Li,do you imagine how it was for those who were descendants of Li Yang,to be used as weapons,and none of them to become the cult leader.All of them were great persons with the exception of our current leader.Boy you are a descendant of Li Yang,so you are the most suited to rule our cult.Please make the correct choice."Hwang told the boy directly what he had on his soul and , this was the reality, harsh one, but he had to accept it and move forward, and by doing so Li's duty was to kill Jing.
Their souls were now used, and their voices were gone, so the boy felt that it was his duty to defend them."I apologize, and to ALSO your demons. It seems that in the end I was a fool who was manipulated and because of me you are all death. By killing Jing I will revenge all of you. I can't lose my morality, not now when someone wants to take my life.But even after this will be over,i swear that as long as i will live,my life will be in our service,i will redeem for my sins.Your names will be in the history of the cult,and in my heart forever. Goodbye everyone and i apologize. Master Hwang let's go, we must avenge them."
Shortly a light surrounded all the dead Magni's as if they were summoned by someone,but before dissapearing they were able to tell to Li just a few words i
"Long Live Li Wen"
After the boy told what he had to say, a tear falling on the ground, Hwang was more than astonished to see that the boy changed, maybe this happened because of that place, and the sadness in it. One moment both of them felt something and waked up.It seems that someone used a rain, created by magic, good method to wake them but not a desired method for Li, and for his kimono. Lifting up from the ground, with the dragon as always on his shoulder, Li told to the new girl"Thanks, now you can stop this rain.And you should run.There is a beast in the basement that i released it.It looks like me,since it's speciality is to copy.Maybe you should call the headmaster."He told her,Hwang telling the boy"If the headmaster comes he might as well,take your life."Li responded not scared at all"Still you know what i did them.I surely deserve to die but i need to repay my sins.And maybe he knows about Jing"For the first time,they didn't speaked in chinese,since both of them didn't considered that this was a mission.Now their lifes were in danger,and they had to kill the current cult master in order to survive.
Jayson did as she was instructed to do with Melody and Kieran. She wouldn't get in the way of the plan and would step if and when necessary. Puru was at her side silently wishing her luck as he knew in her current state the aid she could provide may have to be done without using her powers to keep regular civilians safe but also not drawing attention to herself. Sounds easy right? Jayson had hoped it would be at least duable and to be able to be done sufficiently and without fail or else there may be fatal consequences.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
"Who the fuck do you think you are? You know nothing of who I am, or what I'm going through." Then pausing for a moment continued "I lost my brother today, I have to face my family after I failed to protect my younger brother and you have the balls to call me a coward?" Kieran said, “So why don't you take your useless faux inspiring words and shove them up your ass."
This was not the reaction Kirie was hoping for, not at all, and was about to reply in equal anger. That is until Kieran punched him right under the chin making him fall back on his butt. Kirie sat there dazed a hand pressed to his chin. He felt that familiar static and knew Raimei had appeared behind him, probably to extract revenge on Kieran for punching her Magni. ”No Raimei, leave it alone. It wasn’t right of me to have said that but it worked for me. And Kieran I do know what you’ve been through all too well. That time I did not have the leisure to mourn their deaths only to turn orders into action.” his voice grew quieter and he heard Raimei sniffle.
but he should apologize to Raimei for making her cry. So stop crying silly it doesn’t hurt that bad really, it’s better than him killing me right? he smiled sadly looking at the ground and then sighed calming his mind. He stood up brushing the dirt from his clothes, rubbing his chin and winced from where Kieran had dealt the most damage. ”damn Kieran sure throws a good punch way better than a certain someone I know. then the image of a forever smiling face and bright orange hair crossed his mind. Shaking his head to clear his mind of those thoughts Kirie looked over at Kieran and Melody who was soon joined by Aberdeen.
whats going on? Did Aberdeen just get possessed by Connors ghost? Kirie blinked a couple times but decided now wasn’t the time to wonder what it was Aberdeen was capable of doing at the moment. Hopefully that would bring Kieran back.
Ms. Brumfield
She huffed at Kirie for being rude but then her expression softened as she remembered that Kirie had gone through the same things before at a greater cost and more frequently at that. oh poor boys. Why does it seem this year I got all the rejects and those from a sad background frowning. Then Kieran went off and punched Kirie pretty good too. This caused Amon to burst out laughing with amusement. “hohoho! Didn’t expect that did you little man. But next time don’t ignore me boy” snarling at Kieran as he walked away. Ms. Brumfield didn’t expect Kieran to react in such a way and to walk away after all that irritated her but she let it slid. he did just lose his brother before his very eyes.
(OOC:Sorry for the crappy post!)
She paused and averted her eyes, "And, if you want: you can aske me for help, too." She coughed to cover her just how bright red her cheeks had become, "Geez! Say you'll me kick that thing's ass already, I'm running out of movie quotes." She exclaimed her hands at her sides. "I ... I don't know ... " he said unsure of himself.
Before Kieran could say any more Aberdeen walked up to them “Yeah Kieran, help your girl kick some ass for me will you?” It was Connor's voice he heard, “Hey bro, I know this is weird but I took over Aberdeen’s body because I needed to say one last thing to you before I go. I meant what I said, I want to see you and Melody happy together and I want you to live your life how you want it. But in order to live your life you gotta keep it and use it. She needs you and the others need your help. I’ll always be here watching for you, so you’re never alone. I know Mom, Dad, and Taryn will miss me, but it’s not your fault for my death. I chose this path, this is how I wanted to live my life, and I would do the same thing over again, especially if it meant seeing you sad. So come on the girl just asked you on a date to pulverize a freaking monster! Won’t that be fun? I have to go now, but I’m glad I could talk to you for one last time. Now go kick some ass!” And like that Connor was gone, Kieran didn't even have time to say anything. But his resolve was back.
Aberdeen now spoke to him, “I should be going now … I have to help attract the monster … And Kieran, your brother really is going to always watch over you. Trust me, I know.” He didn't know why but he believed her, he simply nodded in response.
Kieran turned back to Melody, "You and Connor are right, I need to go kick that things ass." He said, his voice determined. "I want you to do as Brumfield requested, protect the others. I have a plan and it's probably best there is no one near me." His voice wavered a bit towards the end as if he wasn't sure about his plan. "Nox you're with me, Hans stay close to Melody, keep her safe." He said to the two demons and they nodded in response, both fully aware now was not the time to goof off.
Kieran walked towards Maledict, his body sparking slightly. Then he suddenly stopped, Maledict's attention was directed elsewhere, "What the hell am I doing, I cant control my powers, all I do is become a shadow. I wish Connor was here, he'd be able to help me." Kieran thought, and then something strange happened, Kieran heard a voice, not with his ears but in his heart, "Funny you should say that, what do ya need buddy?" It was Connor! "I can't do this man, I'm scared." He thought / said to his brother. "No shit you're scared, that's one scary dude out there, just go kick it's ass, I know you hate bullies, and that's one hell of a bully out there. Connor responded with a laugh. "I'm not strong enough." Kieran said flatly, "I know a crater over there that would argue with you." Connor retorted. "I can't do that, I have no control, I'll hurt someone, there is no way I won't. Kieran said, his internal voice shaking. "Hey now! Why are you thinking? What have you told me ever since we were small and I said we couldn't do something. Connor said, egging him on. "It's not the same." Kieran said making excuses. "Bullshit, when I said it was impossible to fill the office with Jello what did you say? When someone tells you, you can't do it, what do you say?" Connor said, hoping his brother would take the bait. Kieran sighed, "Well, we would always say, Fuck Logic, Do the Impossible, but I don't see ho- " Connor cut his brother off before he could finish, "You're damn right we did, cause we don't think. Why the hell are you thinking this through? Just go out there and wreck shit. All you need to think about, is protecting, Taryn, Mom, Melody, and yourself. You got this bro. You don't need me to protect you anymore, I trust that you won't hurt anyone with your powers anymore. Hell you haven't needed me to fight your battles for you since you stopped trying to tap into your elemental powers, you knew it was dangerous, so you mastered your shadow powers. Now it's time to master your elements, I have faith that you can do it, but there is only one way to find out. Don't believe in the you who believes in me. Don't believe in the me who believes in you. Believe in the you who believes in yourself." Connor finally got through to Kieran, as he was reminded of a show the two of them watched as kids, Kieran always wanted to be just like Kamina, but when you think about it, Connor was the Kamina and Kieran was the Simon. Kamina might be gone, but he'll always be remembered, and it's time for Simon to get his shit together and take down the big bad guy. "You're right this fucker's mine." Kieran said out loud this time, his voice poised and confident.
Kieran began walking towards Meledict again, "HEY FUCK - FACE!" He hollered at the beast. "You and I got a score to settle." Kieran said his voice loud and clear as his body began sparking more and more, a spectacle not unlike the last time, the sparks were erratic in position and intensity. "What are you afraid of me? I'm so much smaller than you, and yet you can't hurt me, you can't even touch me. So come at me bro, what are you waiting for?" Kieran mocked his target, but his tone was anything but jovial. Kieran's anger grew and with it the intensity of the sparks around his body, "That's it, I got this, time to do the impossible, who needs logic anyway?" he though to himself. Throughout all of this Nox as stood next to Kieran, his trust in his old friend unwavering. He heard the conversation between Kieran and Connor, and he was glad that Kieran was finally ready to take some responsibility. "What are you just gonna keep breaking buildings and beating up on defenseless army guys? Come on fight me like a man. I'm waiting!" Kieran called out to him, continuing to taunt the beast.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
What happened next sent a shiver up his spine though as Aberdeen started talking in Connor's voice to Kieran and this unnerved Jaxon the most as it was so spot on and uncanny as to how they would talk. Just after their little moment Aberdeen retreated to the back of the group and Jaxon shook his head regaining his composure and looked to the others as everyone seemed to be mentally exhausted over Connor's death and with that he spoke to himself. "A terrible catastrophe played by a symphony, what a terrifying work of art. I commend you demon..."
Looking up again he spoke loudly to the others to try to reclaim order over everyone. "Alright everyone with what just happened, do not fear the enemy revel in the power that is the confidence to avenge our classmate and use all of your being to stop this thing! No matter what it throws at us our combined power will overcome this beast, it feeds on magic but if it is starved or puts up too much of a fight it shall fall. Now with that in mind everyone stay in formation and protect those around you and provide them safety, I won't have another one of us fall!"
Just after saying this Kieran at the front of everyone started to taunt the demon aloud in front of everyone. "What are you just gonna keep breaking buildings and beating up on defenseless army guys? Come on fight me like a man. I'm waiting!" After he started yelling this Jaxon couldn't help but be startled by Kieran's idiotic confidence. 'What the hell is that idiot think he's doing? His brother couldn't do a thing to it and he's challenging it alone... Why do the people who are never serious not even serious in times like this?' Shaking this thought from his head he looked to Opal and threw a small pebble to her. "Change of plans I'll back up our 'hero' and make sure he doesn't die, from there provide me cover with your gravity and make sure it can't work effectively. From there we'll have the plan in motion and throw it into one of my gates, from there we'll take it down alright?" Turning toward Kieran he then sighed aloud and flash warped right next to Kieran and grabbed his shoulder.
"Hey there Kieran you're sparking just like my dorm mate in the back. If it wasn't for the fact my hand is in another dimension I'd probably be in some pain no?" Smirking at Kieran he turned toward the monster and started chewing on his tongue for a second. "Alright hero you're the star of the show for now and I'm here to fight with you so you don't screw up. That said we'll start our attack as soon as it charges, when it does get ready to move I have Opal on standby to help us out. That said the others are there to protect those who can't fight so it's just you and me for right now." Hiding his face behind his collar he spoke calmly and stretched his arms out slowly and then his hands started flickering slowly until each of his hands looked like they were in 3 different places at once. "Alright here we go things are about to get interesting..."
The headmaster entered his secretary’s office to be greeted by her dead body, the metal knife still in her chest. Realizing what may be at stake he rushed into his office and found his teacup broken and in pieces. The red diamond was gone and he let out a hiss of irritation there’s always that one student huh? shaking his head, the headmaster left his office and calmly walked to the basement of the academy. Hands behind his back he greeted the teachers and students that he passed by in the hallway.
Walking down the dank stairs he reached his destination hoping the student wasn’t idiotic enough t let the beast go. But alas he did and the headmaster let out a sigh. “Now why would he do such a thing knowing what’ll happen, kids these days, thinking their invincible and such that’s how we lose a few bright minds to that false pretense.” The headmaster left the basement and chose to follow the magic trace the boy had left behind but was led on a wild goose trace.
hmm seems I was following the wrong trail. Who I wish to find is the really culprit and not the copycat. “ah Miranda would you be a dear and find the child for me, it would be greatly appreciated.” He spoke kindly to something besides his shoulder. There was a shimmer of light and something seemed to be moving in the air, like heat waves but you couldn’t see it unless you were looking for something specific. He followed her to the front of the school to find a student engaged in battle with the being, the culprit of the whole thing standing behind the girl.
“Why must I have such idiotic students? Miranda could you please tell me why?” letting out a tired sigh he chose to watch them from a distance invisible to them but the being, a creature that you could not hide from very easily especially when they had already copied your abilities. Rubbing the bridge of his nose as if he had a headache and knowing from past experience he was bound to get in a little while.
"Now this is a fight! Idiots should let out monsters more often!" Alas the being did not appreciate being played with by the girl and so it decided to up its game especially after the girls comment. The headmaster let out another sigh and before anyone realized it he had stepped between the two. “Now I must say idiots should know their places especially when their dumb enough to face a monster they could not dream to defeat at their level” he glared at the girl his gaze then flickered over to Li. it would be him “Miranda would you please get these two out of here” the air around his two students shimmered and suddenly they were picked up by something they would have no way of ever comprehending. “Oh do keep an eye on the boy, don’t let him out of your sight”
Now it was just him and the being or rather him at the moment. “So you finally got what you wanted, you’re free but you must realize I won’t be so lenient as our last encounter. This time I will kill you and you won’t be coming back.” The only reply he got was a dark chuckle unlike the real headmaster who would never chuckle in such a way. “Boy do you really understand the situation you’re in right now. I am still as young and supple as I was back then, and you. You have become just an old shell of your former self. I could easily crush you like a bug.” The headmaster grimaced as he was well aware of that fact. He wasn’t as powerful as he was back in the day but it didn’t mean he couldn’t harm this creature in some way or another. “I am well aware of that fact, so no need to pity me. I can assure you I still have enough power to beat you at least for now.”
And with those kind words of old friends the two fought but it was a very short fight. Leaving the headmaster tired and the monstrosity had high tailed it out of there, but not without a few cuts to lick and tend to. The headmaster was not so lucky and had a nasty bite mark on his arm. “Ugh I’m too old for this” he said quietly to himself. He walked back over to the two students and looked over at his demon; who to the students was nothing but a shimmer of light that you still could not see. He towered over the two and gently laid a hand on both their shoulders but kept a steel grip to keep the fighter from running away.
He looked down at the both of them and frowned “ah I see you must be Cassandra, Banks daughter, and your father how is he. Haven’t heard from him for a while now, hope everything is going well at home” his frown turned to a small smile but it flickered and his grip on her shoulder tightened. “But I thought his daughters would be smarter than what you have shown me today. You must realize you could possibly have been killed and now where would that leave you, eh? Don’t just jump onto battle just because you want to have fun, they do have consequences and you will one day pay for them dearly my dear”
Then turning his head to Li his smile disappeared. “And as for you, I will deal with you later. Now just sit for a while I deal with Ms. Banks here” he left Li at his office but not without supervision granted to him by Miranda. Not that Li would realize this until it was too late and he decided to do something stupid. After dropping off Cassandra at the girl’s dorm he walked briskly back to Li and was slightly disappointed the boy hadn’t left yet. hm I was hoping he did so I could have a solid excuse to punish him oh what a bad thought sir, surely you wouldn’t wish a punishment upon such a sweet student. Even if he let that thing out? a smile played at his lips at the words of his demon who now decided to make the briefest of appearances. You would have had to be looking directly at the shimmering spot to have caught a glimpse of her serpentine body. He led Li to a chair in front of his desk, while he himself went to a cabinet in the back of the room and got a few bandages to fix up his arm. “So tell me Mr. Wen, what had you hoped would happen when you released that monster. Surely after doing all this research you would have figured it out by now that it does mean to act in peace but in violence. And there is no point in trying to hide it; I know who you are and what you’ve been doing. I’ve known for some time now I simply chose not to do anything about it in hopes you had changed your mind. But as you can see I was wrong.” Tying the bandage tight he leaned back against his desk and waited for Li to answer.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
She kept silent, not wishing to vocalize her quick judgement on this phenomena lest it send Kieran back into the spiralling abyss of depression. Again. Maybe, somehow, it could happen. Magic is limitless. after all, or so her father told her. Melody nodded, watching Aberdeen-- Connor,
“You and Connor are right, I need to go kick that things ass.”
Kieran spoke up, facing her as he seemed... Confident? Sort of. It was good to see him stick his head out of that black void of sorrow. If only for the time being. “Great. Let's go th-”
“I want you to do as Brumfield requested, protect the others. I have a plan and it's probably best there is no one near me. ”
WHAAAAAAT?!
No, seriously. What?
Nonononononono! There wasn't a single word about kicking its [b]ass[/i] by yourself. You're in need of help for that, like, totally! Look how-
“C'mon! You're asking me to do the impossible.” Melody groaned, her eyes meeting a determined Kieran that seemingly wasn't planning to back out of this idea. He looked serious about it, was this really what he needed to do?
“I...” The girl began, wanting to protest, or at the very least object somehow. However, all that came out was the acceptance of another fool trying to single-handedly kick something until its ass was twisted, turned and inside out. “Ugh... Fine.”
– No, it isn't fine.
Not fine at all. But-
“Go have your little game. But you owe me big time, buster!” She exclaimed, a weak smile forming on her face.
“I'm serious, and this time you can't sate me with a cake or something simple.” Melody nudged her friend in the side, watching him go off on his personal quest of kicking butt-cheeks, before rejoining the others to 'help' out.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

After witnessing Kieran back to his old self and asking the demon to fight him, Opal caught the small pebble that Jaxon threw towards her.
”Change of plans I'll back up our 'hero' and make sure he doesn't die, from there provide me cover with your gravity and make sure it can't work effectively. From there we'll have the plan in motion and throw it into one of my gates, from there we'll take it down alright?"
Before Opal could ask questions or respond back, Jaxon disappeared in a flash and seconds later he was besideKieran. Opal was slightly confused as to why Jaxon asked to make sure her gravity doesn’t work effectively, but she was still very excited that she’ll be a part of the action…sort of! Hey, it still counts that she’s going to use her gravity powers to suck it right into Jaxon’s trap! Still, Opal looked at the size of the monster who had gotten much larger since she had last seen it. She was worried that she wouldn’t be able to pull it down well because of its massive size, but she knew that Jaxon was counting on her so she had to accomplish her task. She looked at her tiny pebble again, surprised that it was incredible smooth. Smiling at the nice gesture she decided to put it in her pocket for good luck later, though she didn't exactly know why she would think it's good luck.
Opal then remembered that Jaxon had only told her about the slight change and not the others so she decided to inform the others, starting with Aberdeen. She saw her headed for Kirie’s way and decided to tell her first. She rushed over to Aberdeen and informed her of what Jaxon had told her.
”Abby, Jaxon changed the plan a bit. He’s going to fight with Kieran and I’ll have to cover him with my gravity. Our plan will start there and he’ll throw it into one of his gates where we’ll take it down!” Opal said with“oomph!” to it. Although she had witnessed the sad events before her eyes she was still excited and determined to take down the monstrocity. She tried to be optimistic. Even though the plan didn’t start right away and it changed a bit, that didn’t discourage Opal one bit.
After informing Aberdeen, Opal’s next move was to inform someone else that would be helping her, so she decided to go to Jayson. Opal ran to Jayson’s side and repeated the same message she relayed to Aberdeen, hoping that she was able to get the idea across.
”So, you ready for this? I’ll need your help keeping me cover when I have to put up the gravitational field to pull it down.

After hearing the change of plans, Aberdeen nodded, meaning she understood Opal’s message. It seemed that the group had to wait until Kieran and Jaxon needed the portal so that the monster could be finished. Before Aberdeen could respond back, Opal left in the direction of Jayson to inform her about the change of plans. Aberdeen realized that she probably should inform Kirie of the change, but then she saw Melody first and decided to tell her about the change of plans. While she was at it she wanted to apologize about barging in even though that was technically Connor…
Melody was heading back to go to the group when Aberdeen caught up with her and said, ”Wait! Opal just told me Jaxon changed some plans. It seems that Kieran and Jaxon are going to fight the thing now while Opal stands by for backup. Then when the plan is implemented and the monster is in Jaxon’s gate transport…whatever, we’re going to kick its butt. Aberdeen was surprised at herself. She hadn’t been that casual in a long time, but she didn’t want to worry about that now. She knew she had to help Opal inform the slight change so that things can go smoothly.
”So uh…did you get that?” Aberdeen asked and started turning her back to Melody and almost headed towards Kieran when she remembered the last thing on her list of things to do before she goes and helps this magic class fight a big monster.
“Oh yeah…and sorry for interrupting whatever it was back there… I didn’t really have control over me.
Before she moved on she mumbled, “Take care of Opal will you?” and then headed off to Kirie.
When she reached Kirie’s side, she relayed the same instructions about Jaxon’s new and improved plan. ”I suppose that means we must wait first then when they need us we attract its attention using our magic? After which, Opal will use the power of gravity, with Melody and Jayson looking after her, to pull it to Jaxon’s gate thing and there we finish it. Unless by “we” he meant he and Kieran…” Aberdeen trailed off hating the fact that she was useless in actual attack damage and that she’s even confusing her own self now. ”Ah anyway, where is Amon? We should..ahem…tell it the new plan.” Aberdeen cleared her throat and regained her serious composure. She did that half because she had been talking so much in a long while that she wasn’t used to it and needed to clear her throat and half because she had realized she would be talking to that teacher’s demon and wanted to maintain a serious face rather than a frightened one.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
Kirie then sneezed rubbing his nose in wonder. someone must have mentioned my name, I wonder who? Could it have been her-nah couldn’t be shaking his head Kirie watched as Aberdeen walked over to him and began to talk to him.
“I suppose that means we must wait first then when they need us we attract its attention using our magic? After which, Opal will use the power of gravity, with Melody and Jayson looking after her, to pull it to Jaxon’s gate thing and there we finish it. Unless by “we” he meant him and Kieran…” she then trailed off but before Kirie ould say anything concerning the new revised plan she asked a question.
”Ah anyway, where is Amon? We should. . ahem … tell it the new plan.”
“He is well aware of the new plan girl. I do have a gender so do not referrer to me as an it. Its rude that you haven’t figured that out yet, I guess not all Magni are gifted with common sense” rolling his eyes he snorted. “well that doesn’t matter right now. We need to back them up so we should probably get to it.” taking on an equally serious composure similar to Aberdeen’s. “so all we have to do is wait until they start the attack right should be no problem, no problem at all . . . “ his voice trailed off but he was mainly talking to himself.
Amon noticed this and rolled his eyes looking over at his Magni who scowled at him with a nod of acknowledgement. my dear you would put me in charge of a bunch of idiots wouldn’t you oh shut up Amon, you’ll do as I say so just do your job and keep them safe or I’ll flay you alive got it she spoke sternly within the confines of their mind. The only answer she received was a chuckle from Amon as he pulled at the ground with his claws eager for a fight and maybe the taste of flesh.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
The creature even turned into metal,and formed metal weapons.It was a short but pretty tough fight,surely the beast didn't engaged in a fight with Li and Hwang,since they were the ones reponsable for it's escape.
Still Li was prepared to counter attack, and Hwang to use one of his prized abilities.
Then the headmaster came Li being scared a little. The headmaster's demon took him and Hwang, now Li wondered what will happen to them. Hwang tells him"Don't you worry boy, and if you allow me I will speak for you. It is a delicate matter and I am sure I can handle it."
The boy quickly responded"As you wish Master Hwang."The headmaster spoke to the girl named Cassandra, while they were in his office guarded by his demon. The headmaster led Li to a chair, Li takes a seat waiting for what will happen. Hearing him the boy told the headmaster"You will have an answer but not from me.I was stupid and used, but this is what happens with those who are descendants of Li Yang."
He waked to the reality, a beast was free in the academy and could kill anyone whenever it wanted, even the ex cult leader could not defeat it and this situation was even worse now that almost no one was in the academy. The dragon started speaking to the headmaster introducing himself"I am Hwang from Shangri La, a Yin dragon and his demon, and also Xin's son the Ying dragon who was the demon of Li Yang. Now I will speak for him.
The boy many months ago killed 20 Magni and their demons, but he used a sword from Jing, the leader of a cult named the Lotus Dragon. That sword captures the souls of the ones killed by it and we are sure that Jing will try to kill my boy because of his metal abilities.
Jing is an old fool but a pretty dangerous one , even the previous cult leader wasn't able to defeat the beast and he died when he was young and in his prime. I am not sure if you heard about him, Zhao the Fire Master. Anyway enough with legends. I assure he feels bad for what he did, and we would like to help you to stop this beast. My abilities will surely be useful to you, taking in consideration that I mastered them at maximum."After that the dragon finished, saying what he considered necessary Li telling
"You can accept our help or punish us, but I want to redeem what I made, and kill Jing, I want to make Li Yang's spirit proud of me, since I am his descendant. Also I found this Chinese knife in the basement, it's extremely old but still in a good shape. This isn't the knife of the previous cult leader, that's sure, maybe it was the knife of one of the cult leader, but there were 15 cult leaders, Jing being the 16 leader."Then the boy showed the old knife to the headmaster putting it on the table , not being aware that this was Li Yang's knife and that it still had Li Yang's energy in it.
Shortly the knife started to be covered by water the water exiting the knife came near Li Wen surrounding him like an armor and then turned back in the water turned back in the knife. This left Li almost shocked, while Hwang was thinking at every possibility keeping his calm and concentrating on what happened.
"You will have an answer but not from me. I was stupid and used, but this is what happens with those who are descendants of Li Yang."
The Headmaster looked at him, a frown showing his displeasure at his answer, but he’ll wait until whoever was going t speak for him spoke. hmm what a troublesome child he’ll be, a descendant of Li Yang interesting in his thinking he began to rub his chin thoughtfully and nearly missed when his demon began to speak.
"I am Hwang from Shangri La, a Yin dragon and his demon, and also Xin's son the Ying dragon who was the demon of Li Yang. Now I will speak for him.
The boy many months ago killed 20 Magni and their demons, but he used a sword from Jing, the leader of a cult named the Lotus Dragon. That sword captures the souls of the ones killed by it and we are sure that Jing will try to kill my boy because of his metal abilities.
Jing is an old fool but a pretty dangerous one , even the previous cult leader wasn't able to defeat the beast and he died when he was young and in his prime. I am not sure if you heard about him, Zhao the Fire Master. Anyway enough with legends. I assure you he feels bad for what he did, and we would like to help you to stop this beast. My abilities will surely be useful to you, taking in consideration that I mastered them at maximum."
He listened intently but didn’t say anything-yet-that is since Hwang looked like he had more to say. to the maximum you say, hmp I doubt it but we’ll have to discuss that later in the absence of his Magni’s presence
"You can accept our help or punish us, but I want to redeem what I made, and kill Jing; I want to make Li Yang's spirit proud of me, since I am his descendant. Also I found this Chinese knife in the basement, it's extremely old but still in a good shape. This isn't the knife of the previous cult leader, that's for sure, maybe it was the knife of one of the cult leader, but there were 15 cult leaders, Jing being the 16 leader."
The headmaster reached for it but then Li went and put it on his desk, where it then did the strangest thing. Shortly after letting go of the knife, it started to be covered with water. It then left the knife and went towards Li Wen, surrounding him. The water became like armor and then it turned back to normal water, flowing back into the knife it resided in. The Headmaster looked from Li (who looked shocked) and the knife with a raised eye brow. He opened his mouth and sucked on his teeth, an old force of habit that he hated, before finally saying something. “Hmm strange indeed” and with that he left his spot at the front of his desk and plucked the knife from its resting spot. He walked to behind his desk, opening one of its draws and dropped the knife inside making sure that it was locked and he made a show of it too.
“Okay, so here’s what we’re going to do. Li you are a very promising student and I realize you were simply led astray by your so called need to please your ancestors. However I don’t believe in that so from today onwards you are to be put on probation. Do you know what it means to be on probation?” without waiting for an answer he continued. “Probation means no magic, the use of magic during your probation period means you will be expelled and labeled as a spy for the rest of your life. So I’m sure you wouldn’t want that now would you? And no, don’t answer that it was a rhetorical question. From here on out your abilities will be kept under lock and key so until your Magic teacher returns from her field trip to the Human City you will be kept under watch. So when she comes back she will seal your abilities for the time being and only she can undo them. Is that understood, so if you can excuse me I have a mess to clean up without sending the school in disarray.”
He rubbed his temples and left his position behind the desk and went to the door. Upon opening it he paused for a brief moment and glanced back at Li. “oh and what ever happened here, stays here. Don’t tell anyone what you did besides what they know is that clear.” Once again not waiting for an answer the Headmaster left the room, the shimmer in the air also disappeared meaning Li was not under surveillance at the moment but he would be the moment he stepped out of that office.
She hadn't waited for the others and ran out over the damage and near Opal yet not in the way. She had once again brought vines and roots to create a barrier over her and in back of her sort of like a cocoon but it didn't wrap around her and it didn't bock her vision so she was still able to complete her task. Even so Jayson felt her self weakening. She had used up too much energy so far and since she was late that morning she didn't eve have to time to eat. She had hoped Opal would be able to execute the plan fairly quickly before all energy left her and she passed out.
This was the hard part. She had to focus very carefully on just hitting Malidict with more gravity than normal, but the confusing part was that if Malidict were to move, she would have to carefully move her power with him, which is a very exhausting task. Opal reminded herself that he was smaller and human looking now, so this would be easy. She took a deep breath and began, letting her power fluctuate around her and slowly surround the creature in a blanket of high gravity. She couldn't look (or she wouldn't, instead drawing her eyes to the people nearer the enemy, Jaxon and Kieran. She hoped she was helping. The area around Malidict was slowly pushing everything down, including a car in the immediate area and (hopefully) Malidict himself. She continued to make the force of gravity stronger and stronger until everything around the area would almost certainly collapse in on itself or be squished into pavement.
Opal was breathing hard by this point, her toes curling into her Mary-Janes and her teeth gritting. She was loosing energy quickly, and even with with Ella making her insides all happy and calm, she was still hurting, her stomach knotting and unknotting as she tried to maintain constant force, never allowing it to go far enough to kill the creature completely or let it stand up. It was like the pen on a bigger scale, and she had to keep pushing down and letting up or it would go to far in either direction.
"Hurry up" she yelled through gritted teeth, hoping Jaxon or Kieran would hear her so she could stop this quickly, because she was running out of energy very quickly.
(gah. That was horrid... hopefully I'll get into the groove of this again soon)
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
“Do you... Really think we can beat that thing?” Melody asked out of the blue, hoping on some guidance or advice or... assurance from Hans. Not that it'd help the internal fear seep away. It was not herself she was worried about. She'd be behind the front, doing all the safety work and all that. No, rather, would Kieran be okay?
Her eyes practically said everything her emotions and words didn't, Melody was scared to death of this thing – Hell, didn't help that she met it eye to eye, if only for a brief second.
Approaching her 'appointed spot' Melody was quickly put to an abrupt stop as someone shouted: “Wait!”
What now...
“Opal just told me Jaxon changed some plans. It seems that Kieran and Jaxon are going to fight the thing now while Opal stands by for backup.”
Sorry, what? Well, now she knew who's gotta get his ass kicked for wanting to take credit for beating the hell out of their first monstrosity. “Fuckin' asshat.” Melody mentioned with an absent mind, only barely listening to Aberdeen's brief explanation of the new plan.
Why did she mention this to her? The new plan didn't seem to change anything for her. Actually, somehow it managed to become less, didn't it? Melody now had the proud role of hoping something would be thrown in Opal's direction so she could protect her.
What a load of crappers. She thought, letting out an unsatisfied groan.
“So uh…did you get that?”
The blonde girl nodded. “Boys get to do their manly things, the others get to sit back and watch while they pull into a thingamajiggy, then we all get to kick one percent of the things buttocks. Toht-a-lee got it, girl.”
Yeah she got it, but not in the 'Yeah I know why they are doing it that way.' kind of sense. “Boys will be boys, I guess.” Melody noted, shrugging as she mentally called out a second “Good luck.” to Kieran.
“Oh yeah…and sorry for interrupting whatever it was back there… I didn’t really have control over me.”
Huh? Oh... That. Yeah, you totally ruined a perfect moment there, but not really. “Don't. You- Err, Connor, seemed to have gotten Kieran off his ass. I'm just a footnote on that document.” The girl let out a sigh. “Anyway, thanks for the pointless information. I'm off.” She gave Aberdeen a lazy wave, then heading for her group to get ready for battle.
She really was going to do this, wasn't she? She was going to 'fight' in a sense. “Lore, I want you to stay back for a bit. Okay?”
The demon was less than pleased about this. “No! Melly can't go without Lorelei!” She sang, pleading for her Magni to resign from this course of action.
“No, I can't. Usually. But I want you to stay back for now, Hans will keep you save, right?” Melody flashed a glance at the fox. “If anything goes wrong, I don't want you in the middle of it. Just do as I say, just this once, Lore.” Melody flashed her eternal companion a smile, gently rubbing the little siren's cheek before removing her coat and tossing it to the two demons. “Well, wish me luck. We'll win this, I hope...”
As everyone was up and ready to fight, the creature stood silent for a moment before releasing a gigantic wave of shadows that hurled anything not nailed to the floor a good few feet off the ground
After that, the first attack was made, and the fight had finally begun. The creature, form what Melody could witness, leaped into the air and send slammed into the ground, sending rubble, cars and mailboxes galore that were fairly tough to evade. Melody, at one point, had to gather a large quantity of sound in the palm of her hand to crush an incoming debris that would've pancaked her were it not for her quick response and breaking it into a bazillion pieces that left little more than scratches on her body as they soared beside her.
But their troubles hadn't passed just yet. Shortly after that display, the magni that weren't fighting head on were about to be dog-piled by a massive chunk of skyscraper, were it not for the barrier of roots that suddenly, ironically, rooted from the ground and formed an impenetrable barrier that blocked the deadly debris.
“Whew, close call.” Melody muttered under her heavy breathing, observing as her fellow Magni were starting to tire. Whatever to plan was, they'd better began to play it out as soon as possible.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy

After being insulted by Amon, Aberdeen tried to shrug it off, ignoring him and focusing on the mission. However, she was still bothered knowing that unlike many of the Magni here, she has very limited knowledge on Magni, demons, and even her own powers. She had witnessed Kieran and Connor display such amazing magical prowess when she couldn’t even muster some aggressive powers. She tried to get her mind on something else and ended up with thinking about Melody’s responses.
“Boys get to do their manly things, the others get to sit back and watch while they pull into a thingamajiggy, then we all get to kick one percent of the things buttocks. Toht-a-lee got it, girl.”
Although Aberdeen had to admit this wasn’t exactly something different and that it was true, she couldn’t help but chuckle a bit at the sarcastic way Melody summarized what Aberdeen had said. She smiled a bit remembering how she told her not to feel sorry and the thanks, even though she called it “pointless information.” Then she remembered she was in the middle of a monster battle, so she made sure to straighten out her face and get serious, keeping a footnote to talk to more people to get more responses like Melody’s. She started becoming curious about the other Magni.
Thinking about this, she almost missed Kirie’s response saying that they must wait until the attack starts which should be no problem. However, the monster had sent a shockwave knocking things down and revealed his true self…a human male who seemed malnourished with dark armor. What caught her eye was a pitch black orb of darkness that seemed to be latched onto the chest. “That black orb…is that his weak point? Or perhaps…his power source?” Aberdeen thought to herself, though unknowingly she said it out loud. She then wondered whether this boy was really himself or if he was controlled. She couldn’t help but feel somewhat sorry for the state the boy was in. Those feelings soon changed when the buildings started to crumble away by the influence of some sort of beam and the debris began falling towards her and the others. Luckily, Jayson had created a large plant barrier that kept the debris from falling on to them. Looking back at the now human formed monster smiling, Aberdeen wondered how this came to be and whether he is actually doing this on his own will or not. Still, they had to stop him, and Aberdeen focused on the plan.
Opal seemed to be in concentration and using her powers, for things around the monster like a car seemed to be making eerie screeching noises as though a powerful force was pushing on them. She can see that her friend was working really hard by the large amount of breathing she made. Opal yelled, “Hurry up!” clearly in pain from using a lot of energy. Worried about her friend and wanting to take part, Aberdeen called out to Kirie and Amon saying, “We gotta help her!” and ran out to Opal. Aberdeen called Lucy, realizing that Lucy had vanished ever since the fight to some sort of shadows, and asked her to help and assist Opal with her own magic. Lucy agreed and sent energy to Opal, hoping that it would be enough to sustain her while others react.
Finding a spot that was a short distance away from Opal, Aberdeen then did as she was told before, turning herself invisible and translucent whilst unleashing a lot of energy to draw Maledict in further. She remembered his lust for magic and power, and hoped that in his greed he would try to go for her, the more vulnerable one, without stopping to get away from Opal’s gravity. Hopefully Jaxon or Kieran can end the monster’s, Opal’s, Aberdeen’s and anyone else’s misery and finally finish the fight.
Before Kieran taunted the beast he listened to Melody's words but chose not to respond, knowing that silence was the best way to get his way. “C'mon! You're asking me to do the impossible.” she groaned, her eyes meeting Kieran's determined eyes. “I...” she began but then stopped herself “Ugh... Fine.”
“Go have your little game. But you owe me big time, buster!” she said attempting to smile but Kieran saw that in waisn't the genuine smile he was so used to seeing. “I'm serious, and this time you can't sate me with a cake or something simple.” she said before walking away. "I'll pay whatever you ask, just stay safe." Kieran thought to himself.
Kieran felt a hand on his shoulder and when he turned he saw Jaxon, he thought he had heard Jaxon say something about backing him up, but Kieran wasn't gonna have any of that. "Hey there Kieran you're sparking just like my dorm mate in the back. If it wasn't for the fact my hand is in another dimension I'd probably be in some pain no?" Jaxon smirked before continuing. "Alright hero you're the star of the show for now and I'm here to fight with you so you don't screw up. That said we'll start our attack as soon as it charges, when it does get ready to move I have Opal on standby to help us out. That said the others are there to protect those who can't fight so it's just you and me for right now. Alright here we go things are about to get interesting..." Kieran laughed "No, you see your hand might be safe now, but I have no idea what is gonna happen when I decide to let go. I have NEVER been able to produce more than a small spark, and we all saw what happened last time I let go. I'm gonna go ape shit and kick this things ass and you are gonna go be all the way over there" Kieran said pointing towards Opal, "where I won't hurt you. I don't want to hurt anyone, but dad always said I was stronger than Connor, Connor only beats me cause he actually studies. So if he can nearly beat that thing, I think I got a shot. And believe what you want but he told me I could do this, I didn't think I could but he believes in me. Why don't you just back off a bit and let me do my thing. If I get in trouble then you and Opal can come help. I don't have a death wish or anything but that fucker killed my brother, it is MY right to stop it." Kieran said fiercely, it would have been impossible to miss the difference in Kieran's demeanor when compared to his usual joking self, he was dead serious about doing this alone. When Jaxon didn't leave Keiran turned back to him, "Dude I'm serious just get the hell out of here, if I didn't want Melody, or Hans helping me why would I ask you?" He said hoping that he would get the picture and leave.
The creature shook in response to Kieran's taunts and Kieran was instantly focused and paid no attention to whether or not Jaxon left, but for both their sakes he hoped he was. A thick black shockwave emanated out of the character Kieran and Nox responded instinctively and shifted into their shadow forms and were not affected by the blast, they did not see how it affected the others but it did seem quite destructive. When Keiran and Nox popped back up they saw a skinny man a little taller than Kieran with extremities covered in dark armor. His hair was long and grey and his eyes were empty. The man had a massive sword in its hand. In its chest laid a sphere of black. [ i]"probably a weak point"[/i] Kieran thought to himself before the beast spoke. “Ah, much better…what’s that, whelp? A challenge…very well. I’m going to enjoy making you scream to high heaven!” the man threatened, "I like your hair, what kind of conditioner do you use?" Kieran asked with a chuckle. The creature leaped into the air and came down striking his sword on the ground and physical shadows erupted out of the ground flipping cars and the like. Then he launched a beam sending rubble falling towards the magni but they were saved by a wall of vines and roots that grew out of the ground stopping the rubble and protecting them. He then began flailing his tentacles all over the place. "Desperate much?" Kieran said hoping the taunts would enrage him. It would seem Kieran had his attention, as the man beast thing approached Kieran sword in hand. "Ah ready for me are ya?" Kieran said, but the cocky undertones in his voice were gone, Kieran was all business.
"Well this is it Connor, I'm gonna beat that thing." Kieran thought as he stepped towards the beast, not caring about the sword, he could deal with that. Kieran's anger grew again as he looked at the thing, this is the being that killed his brother, and damn near killed his friend, girlfriend, whatever Melody was to him, he cared for her. As his anger grew the intensity of the electricity surrounding him grew, flames sprung up, the water and rocks were whipped up by the wind. Much like before excepted it was even less orderly, even more violent, these powers were acting on their own Kieran was just a conduit. Kieran was making the first and biggest mistake any Magni could make, one he had been lectured on since he was young, "you must always be in control of your powers never let them consume you. They serve you not the other way around" Kieran's father has told the brother's that many a time but now, a loss of control was precisely what Kieran wanted. Kieran knew he couldn't control it, and if he can't control it he can't use it. But if he loses control he can at least direct it at that thing and hope something hits. Kieran began to focus and just like last time the five elements surrounded Kieran in a seven foot sphere. This time however, as the power's were much, much more violent the sphere was strong enough to pick Kieran up off the ground, he hovered about ten feet off the ground. Anything that impacted the sphere was torn to shreds and Kieran himself was afraid and was quite glad he was safe in the eye of this storm. The electricity was particularly powerful, as it was the element Kieran could actually use. The electricity around him arced as far twenty feet away from the sphere. It was a truly terrifying sight to behold this maelstrom of elemental activity was the single most violent thing that Kieran had ever seen. He almost felt sorry for the beast, almost. "Both parties have finished their preparations and are ready for battle, who will win, the pissed off little shit, or the mysterious monstrosity? Stay tuned and find out" Nox said to Kieran through their mental link, Nox was on the ground, having resumed his shadow form. He found it fun to do comentary, he was rather useless in a fight like this, sure his shadow hound form was strong, but it was purely physical nothing fancy or magical about it. Kieran however did not respond and simply ignored his friend.
Hans had gone with Melody while Kieran and Nox went to fight, Hans hasn't trained with Kieran like he did with Connor so he wouldn't be of much use. “Lore, I want you to stay back for a bit. Okay?” Melody told her little demon. “No! Melly can't go without Lorelei!” she sang, pleading for her Magni to change her mind. “No, I can't. Usually. But I want you to stay back for now, Hans will keep you safe , right?” Melody said looking Hans's way . “If anything goes wrong, I don't want you in the middle of it. Just do as I say, just this once, Lore.” Melody smiled at her demon as she said her last bit, “Well, wish me luck. We'll win this, I hope...” "Good luck Melody, don't worry Lorelie and I will be fine, I'll keep her safe. I might be small again but I'm really fast so we'll be alright. You stay safe out there too. Honestly though we shouldn't worry when Kieran loses control he's stronger than Connor, too bad Connor knew what he was doing, and Kieran never loses control." The fox responded his voice trailed off at the end as he remembered his fallen friend. But he quickly perked up again "Anyway good luck." He finished with a grin, before realizing that Melody was long gone and probably missed most of his speech. "Oh well. Hey Lore? What do you say we go find somewhere safe with a good view, I have a feeling this is gonna be a sight to see." Hans said hoping to keep the little demon calm.
"Master Hwang I must stay here and after that, my powers must be taken for some time, or until they will think that I changed. This is the worst situation not to mention that the cult could attack this academy in any moment. So what should we do?” The boy asked the dragon, knowing that Hwang will offer him good advice as always. After a few moments while thinking, Hwang responded "Well you are right; the cult will probably attack the academy. But now we must stay here, if someone comes after you kill him, but since the headmaster said you can't use magic, I will use my magic to help you."
The two of them were stuck there without having any idea about any upcoming danger. And as always the tip was more than good advice, it could lead the boy to the correct path of death.
Meanwhile he told Hwang "Master Hwang, please go and check the high school. And don't you worry about me, I’m sure everything will be ok." The dragon did as the boy told him. Both of them not knowing that Jing was already there. The dragon headed in the opposite direction, Li knelt for the first time and prayed; apologizing to the previous cult leaders for what he did "I am a stupid descendant of Li Yang. I ask for forgiveness from my Lords and at the same time masters, from all the cult leaders. I will try to remake my mistake once I have the chance. Please forgive this fool, I have been gifted with a great element but my head was empty. What's the use of having this element? The blood of Li Yang and a dream if I can't make it true. For all of you, for all the previous 16 leaders of the cult, I will be the next leader." The boy was now alone and exposed to any kind of threat still maybe someone looked after them, maybe it was the headmaster's demon. Still this wasn't a good situation. After he finished praying, Li stood up, only to feel weakened; suddenly it was like he was left without a major quantity of life force and energy at the same time. Li felt a great pain. It was the first time he experienced something like this, this type of pain which suddenly appeared. Before reaching the couch, which was in the office, he fainted for the third time while here.
He got up only to find himself in another dimension. This was like a dream; it wasn't the desert white void, but a beautiful hill. Someone helped him up and it was Li Yang." You? How? What is happening?” Li asked. Yang then spoke, "From the day you born we watched you. But recently with your prayer you impressed us. We are with you but we are dead and useless in combat. However our strong will to protect our dear people and our dreams to make them come true is yours. You have the will of all 16 leaders. Boy, you will be great, like me. I hope they will call me a failure and you Li Wen; the one who was like a mountain. And Li Yang the one who was a like a flower; crushed by you, the mountain. You weren't born with this element just to be a war machine and a killer. Li Wen you were born to become greater then all of us and succeed where we as humans failed. But now for some advice; there is a time when you must show mercy to someone.”
“I am sure that time will come." Yang finished speaking. The man was happy now that the boy; his descendant was ready to follow the right path." I thank you and all 16 lords. I receive your will and be sure that I will pass it on others too.” Before everything disappeared every lord presented themselves to Li. Telling his full name and element all of which kneeled before Li Wen, even Li Yang. It wasn’t just an honor to see all of them gathered. It was a dream which now was reality. “All of you were truly the Magni's from China. I never wanted to humiliate you by becoming powerful. I want to become like you who died for someone. And all of you dreamed the same thing; a unified cult with the will of peace.”
This will happen I swear. After that I will build a monument for all of you. The 16 lords who bestowed their powerful will on this fool, Li Wen. It's a good name." Wen said crying out of happiness before everything disappeared like a dream. Unfortunately remaining in the same state, unconscious, while in the real world Li cried too when he meet all the leaders.
The amount of power the monster had was astounding, he did his best to avoid flying debris and such but didn’t come away unscathed much to his misfortune and Raimei’s. However something good came out of it or at least Kirie would like to think so. The monster it seemed turned out to be a young man who looked like he went to hell and back. He still wore black armor but it didn’t seem as imposing as before and like Aberdeen had pointed out there was a black shadowy orb in his chest. interesting, could Aberdeen be right? Is that his weak point? unfortunately Kirie had little time to think of such things as the creature let loose a beam of energy, eradicating nearby buildings. In which huge chunks of it came falling down to splatter them onto the pavement. Thankfully Jayson took care of their protection by creating a huge barrier made up of plants.
Regaining his bearings Kirie realized Opal had begun with her side of plan. The area around the monster looked like it was being crushed by an invisible force which it was and that force was called gravity. Though it looked like she was already reaching her limit, [i[dammit Keiran Jaxon hurry up and complete your side of the plan before it’s too late[/i] he thought in anxious. Then Aberdeen called for help or rather for him and Amon to help out Opal, and so he followed after Aberdeen not really caring if Amon was with him or not. He ran over to Opal and closed his eyes for a moment praying that his plan would work. “alright Opal I’m going to try to give you a boost! I’ve never tried this before but I’m sure it’ll work trust me on this” without even waiting for her consent, Kirie took off his glasses and placed his hands firmly on her shoulders and began to channel electricity into Opal. It was the kind that would keep her body going and he gave her a small steady trickle of it. That way he wouldn’t lose consciousness and Opal wasn’t overloaded.
Kieran opened his eyes and all he saw was black, "What the hell, why did I miss?" He shouted into the darkness and got no response. Eventually he saw a figure walking towards him it was ... himself? "This is weird, who the hell are you?" he called out, "I'm you, you passed out, we are in your mind." the other him called back. "Well that sure is trippy, so do you have some great revelation for me or something? Actually fuck that, just tell me how I missed. It was right on target to the last minute!" Kieran said hoping for an answer. "OH that's an easy one. You sensed something familiar in Maledict didn't you?" the other Kieran said. "Well yeah but I thought nothing of it." He responded. "Ah but you did. Or at least I did, that was Seagus, well kind of. Anyway I decided I didn't want to be responsible for his death, so we pulled the shot down at the last second." the alternate Kieran explained. "Well I'm glad you can explain all this to me, but it's probably just some sort of hallucination caused by my exhaustion" Kieran said as the figure faded away, and everything was black again.
A short while after passing out, Kieran comes to, seeing Nox's snout in his face, "Oh good you're awake now. I was almost worried about you." his friend said licking his face. "Get off me, you're not Hans." Kieran said with a weak smile. As soon as Kieran stood up he began scanning for Maledict and he saw the other's completing their plan and finishing him off. "Well guess I didn't do shit" Keiran thought. He turned away from the action and walked over to where Melody was. "Hey, so that was probably pretty stupid of me, huh?" he said as he walked up to her, stumbling and nearly falling over again. He was in a lot of pain and it was quite clear to anyone that looked at him.
(Whether you're grabbed or not is your choice. Someone has to at least be ensnared.)
Ella slid right in front of the offending force, protecting Opal. The tentacle wrapped around her body, and she squeaked out. Her paws clawed on the sides of the plant-life that cocooned them, but she wasn't strong enough.
"Opal!" Ella yelled as she was dragged to the circle of gravity. "Keep him down! No matter what happens... keep the force up." Honestly, that was a lost cause. Opal had seen the tentacle grab Ella, and was currently having a breakdown in fear of not being able to save her. Ella's leg was only feet away from the field now, and she was desperately trying to claw her way out, her paws slapping the black mass.
Opal's powers were going absolutely haywire, lights bending down and popping, and the force around Malidict increasing tenfold with out her permission. Yet Ella was still being dragged, and Opal had to get herself under control. She took a deep breath and let go of some of the area around Malidict, focusing her power on a smaller area. That would save her time. Slowly, she inched it back, but her power was still very out of her control and she couldn't get as close as she wanted. She couldn't stand it anymore, she jumped through the hole of the plants and ran forward, grabbing Ella and pulling her swiftly back. Of course, that set off another tentacle that wrapped around Opal's body, so there was that.
"Ells!" Opal yelled, as her gravity field shrunk back more. She could see it as a mass thing, though most couldn't. pulsing red in her vision. Slowly, she inched it back as best she could, focusing on it. She could feel it back up slowly, but she was still not in control. Her hands reached out for Ella and her face was set in a permanent scream. Her fingers scrapped over the black mass that wrapped around her. She knew it wouldn't help, but it still made her feel slightly better. Then she saw something. An orb-shape in the center of the creature's chest. A life force, perhaps? She took a deep breath as she stilled her body as much as possible while in horrible fear, and tried her best to get control again, and let go of all the gravity.
Even though they were still being dragged, it felt like an improvement of not being crushed to death and she was calmer and more in control. Or as much as she could be with a thrashing Ella to her right and a thing dragging her to a monster. So not so much in control. Her face showed lots of fear, but her body was limp and her tongue was out slightly. They were only five or so yards away from him now, and she knew she had to put a stop to that. So, slowly, she increased her own gravity and Ella's, until they were on the ground and almost immovable. The tentacles pulled at her, but they couldn't move her now. She then set out on putting most of her energy onto the orb, doing her best to crush it.
She saw the black orb in his chest. Jayson deduced Opal was aiming for it as it must've been his energy force. Now the image of a horror movie was gone as she let go and let the tentacle slide her across the ground. "Jayson!" Puru screamed tyng to get at her. "Puru it's okay. I'll be fine. Don't worry about it." she weakly smiled before pulled near Opal had been. As soon as she was close enough she seized the chance to break down the cocoon Opal had previously been in and use it for something else. The vines were thicker and stronger and wrapped around the tentacle that was attached to her ankle. It was still drawing her in closer but now that the vines had wrapped fully around it and tightened the pull was slower and weaker. Of course she was sill being pulled but now the vines had their own force that was pulling at the vines in the opposite direction subsequently slowing them.
Though half of the vines that made up the cocoon were around the tentacle the other hald were free and now fastly they suddenly aimed at the orb strong enough the put a hole in a truck if in that situation. She just hoped it'd make it there and that it would work correctly. They were thick so it was hard to cut them and at the speed and strength of them it was even more difficult to stop them. Depending how strong the orb was was also an important variable in this situation. Also she felt herself becoming weaker by the minute. Her vision kept blurring at times and she felt like wanting to pass out and not wake up for a few days but she had to remain strong now. If she passed out now the vines would return where they were intially in the ground and she'd no longer be able to put up a fight. Jayson couldn't allow that. Not now when it wasn't just her trying to complete the same task.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
Right after he said this the monster exploded in an aura of darkness which Jaxon instinctively changed his dimensional structure and let the blow pass through him harmlessly along with all of the debris that came with it. After this had been done, the monster had seemed to shed it's armor when Jaxon felt something.... different about it. Focusing on his own aura he extended to the monster and felt a secondary presence imbedded in its chest. "What is that?..." Having this said the monster spoke arrogantly towards Kieran. “Ah, much better…what’s that, whelp? A challenge…very well. I’m going to enjoy making you scream to high heaven!”
After this had happened Kieran had started taunting the thing and then began his onslaught of the beast using a lot of power that honestly caught Jaxon by surprise and had to flash warp a few feet away just to stay out of the minimum range of it all. Sadly just after this though Kieran tried to end it all by firing a beam at the thing's chest but apparently didn't have the energy for it all and the beam fell short of it, to where Kieran collapsed right where he was. 'Idiot.... I tried to tell him but... whatever.' After shaking this thought from his head the monster started forward towards him but stopped as the ground below him started to break away. "Good this works in my favor then!" Quickly Jaxon then flashed warped back into the fray but had just enough time to Flash Warp Kieran away from the battle only to be attacked by a tentacle. Struggling against the thing he slipped out of its grip by yet again changing his dimension only to see Opal and Jayson getting dragged by the thing.
'Now I have to save these guys? Wow this is just not my day is it now?.... Whatever I have plans for taking this thing down but allies come first.' Takinlg a deep breath he flash warped to Opal first so that the vine that Jayson had sent to attack the monster could finish it's attack. "Hey how's it going? I thought I asked Kirie to protect you guys but look who's here instead. Now hold on I've never flash warped another person besides Kieran but he was out cold so I don't know how you'll feel afterward!" That said he grabbed both Ella and Opal and warped them toward Aberdeen and the others, and quickly started his next jump to Jayson. "Alright here's warp number 2, Jayson keep calm and continue with the vines if you can." Taking a deep breath he warped her to where the others were and looked over to the monster.
"This is where it ends monster, I know about you and your little secret. So either surrender now or that orb on your chest is done for got it?" Closing his eyes he spoke to Tama quietly. "Do we still have enough energy?" "We will if we use the junction." "Alright start it up I'm counting on you buddy." "You got it Jax.... JUNCTION START!" Right after their little conversation a figure resembling a blade had appeared to run down from Jaxon's forearm to his finger tips and with each movement of his arm, where the blade would be only distortions in the air were created. "Ready or not, here I come!" With this he started charging the monster flash warping every couple of steps towards it. "Here I go, Try and stop me monster! This sword is able to cut through dimensions, what chance do you have?" With that last line stated Jaxon swung straight for the orb on the monster chest. "Checkmate..."
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Melody, who had been just a tad too busy evading sparks, fireballs and the continuous barrage of random debris, looked towards the place the class' two front 'men', largest quotation marks that Microsoft Word will permit, had been partaking in the main event of today's show. The girl watched as the speck that was her friend leaped into the air and send out a gigantic ray of magic at the monstrosity for today.
“Daaaamn!” She commented, making way for the world's most fastest bit of roof to come crashing down on the ground.
After that, time seemed to stop – Like space itself needed time to breathe and take in the great spectacle.
Had they won? Please tell her they won! Melody almost, almost began a non-committed prayer for the success of Kieran's attack.
“C'mon, c'mon!”
If this didn't work they were fucked, Jacky or wahtshisface sure as Hell wasn't going to make a difference if this even couldn't do that.
But, from the dust, emerged an unscathed demon-thing and Kieran nowhere to be seen alive – Or dead.
“Don't tell me—”
*Woosh!*
Melody was unable to finish her sentence when she was ever so rudely interrupted by another attack, tendrils this time.
There was no time to think anything more complex than Dodge, fucking dodge! And concentrate the remainder of her energy on preventing these tentacles from succeeding at whatever their job was.
*Splash*
One...
Melody leaped into the air as she made pasta out of the first tendril that tried to grab her ankles, the second one met with the same fate as a sound blast shattered the black tendril back into nothingness. The third one, however, did not head for Melody. Rather, for the two innocent demons that had been watching this fight.
“On no you don't, get back here!” The girl screamed, clenching her fist and forcing her legs to run their fastest. Her hand enveloped with an invisible force, before subsequently throwing it in front of Lorelei and Hans, and forming a distorted sound barrier that withheld the sole tentacle long enough for Melody to dispose of it with another one of her sound blasts.
“You two okay?” The girl asked, catching her breath. She was definitely exhausted now! No doubt about that.
“Melly!” Screamed Lorelei.
Too late. A fourth tendril took the Magni by surprise and yanked her off the ground by both feet. “Woahhoaa! Hey! Let go!” Melody shouted, struggling to remove the, surprisingly not so slimy, tentacle and thwart its plans of pulling the girl to its creator.
Shaking her wrist, the bells on her bracelet rang and her magic gathered the sound around her hand to form a sharp, invisible blade-like entity.
“I.” Strike one... No effect.
“Said.” Strike two... Barely a dent.
“Let.” Strike three... Almost there!
“Go!” With a weak, final cut, Melody saw the tentacle vaporize before her – Something that wasn't done be her hand, rather, Jaxon's (Although she did not know that.) hand at defeating the damn thing that spawned these motherfuckers in the first place.
Gravity pulled her back down, sending her body crashing on the ground with a loud thump. “Oof...”
Lore rushed over, embracing her Magni and uttering words of apologies for not saving her, to which Melody could only respond with a single chuckle. “I'm, ouch... Fine.” She muttered, rubbing the shoulder she landed on before, once again, pulling herself from the ground.
“Hey, so that was probably pretty stupid of me, huh?”
Melody turned her gaze to her left, honestly surprised to see Kieran himself standing 'mostly' unharmed. Sort of. He certainly looked as if he just fought one Hell of a battle.
As he was about to fall over, Melody caught the boy by his arms pulling him close to let him lean on her. “Yes, that was damn stupid of you.” She chuckled under her breath. “Glad you're okay, though.”
The dust has settled, the building having completed its journey to the ground. A large crater in its ruins, a young man with dark hair lays unconscious, holding a black orb in his hand. The orb then began floating. “Seagus!” The voice of a young woman emanated from the orb as the auras that surrounded it began to solidify. A body, pure pitch black save for white hair, lifted Seagus’s limp form onto her back. She couldn’t help but be amazed at how light he was now. No, cry later, Seagus needs help! She began carrying him out of the ruins. “Someone…help!”
"Jayson you've got to stay awake. he said but it was futile. She had no energy left, this proven by the vines that she was just controlling had went immediately went back into the ground where they initially were. She closed her eyes was out for a few moments before Puru's voice cut through. "We need help here as well!" Puru shouted. Jayson finally gave in and passed out from how much energy she exerted despite what little energy she had to begin with. She was glad they had accomplished what they set out to do. Before she passed out though she had hoped that whomever it was that was taken over was going to be okay.
When they got back to campus, Kieran said goodbye to Melody and made his way to his room to change. He had told her that he was going to his brother's room in thirty minutes and if she wanted, he would like it if she was there with him. When he arrived at his room he took off his torn up clothes and changed into some new ones. He then looked at his phone sitting on his bed. He sighed a heavy sigh and picked it up. He dialed the number to his house phone. It rang three times and then his sister answered, "Hello, Flanagan residence, Taryn speaking." She said, just as she always did. "Hey Taryn, it's Kieran, look I need to talk to Mom." Kieran said his voice urgent, but Taryn gave no indication of noticing, "Ok, Just a second." She said a short time later Kieran heard his mother's voice. "Hello Kieran, how are doing." she said, always happy to hear from her boys. "Mom, as you know we took that trip to the city today, and I don't know how to say this so I'm just going to say it. Something attacked the city and ... and .. And Connor died fighting it. He fought so bravely and he . .. he even shifted into something that wasn't a mammal. He finally did it Mom. Without him we wouldn't have defeated the being, but he ... he died saving a friend of ours." When Kieran stopped talking the line was silent for a while and then his mother spoke. "I can't believe it, I just talked to him yesterday. Are you ok hun? We'll understand if you need to come home for a while." His mother said, despite her own grief, she was mostly worried about Kieran. "No Mom, I'll be fine up here, I think this is just what I need right now. I just hope Taryn's ok." Kieran replied. "She's a strong girl, she'll be ok, I just don't know how to tell her." his mother said, and now Kieran could her the sadness in her voice. "Mom, don't worry about that, just give her the phone and I'll tell her. You go tell Dad." Kieran said knowing that his father would be able to comfort her and he felt responsible for Connor's death so he felt he should be the one to tell Taryn. "Hey Kieran, what's up? You ask that girl out yet?" Taryn said upon receiving the phone again. In his last call home he had mentioned his interest in Melody to his sister. "No, not yet." Kieran said, his voice wavering slightly. "So you know that trip to the city we took? Something attacked it and we were cut off from the school. So we had to fight it ourselves." Kieran told her, setting the scene for the story he was about to tell. "Wow, did you guys win?" Taryn said. "Yes, but at great cost. Connor decided to take it on himself. And he was winning too, he even transformed into a few non mammals. You would've been so proud of him. But then the beast got upset and wanted and easier target, so it tried to attack Melody. I ran as fast as I could but Connor was faster, he pushed her out of the way of the attack but he didn't get out of the way himself. The attack ... it ... it killed him." Kieran explained, the last few words being incredibly difficult to say. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN HE'S DEAD! He was supposed to take me to the Father - Daughter dance this spring, cause Dad can't dance anymore." she said angry at the events. "Taryn, I am upset as you are. But you know Connor he's a self sacrificing person, he's done it for both of us so many times as we grew up. And he was looking forward to you joining us at the Academy next year. I know you'll miss him but he's always watching over us. Just as he always had." Kieran said trying to comfort his sister, but he knew enough to try to keep her from being emotional, with the outburst he'd had when it happened, he couldn't rightly deny his sister the right to her emotions. Kieran heard sobbing from the other end of the line and Kieran wanted nothing more than to be able to hold his sister close and tell her that it would all be ok. "He - he saved a bunch of people?" Kieran heard Taryn ask. "Yeah, he saved a ton of people. He always said he would save the world some day." Kieran joked, it was all he could think to say, no one should ever need to have this conversation with their sister. "Well then I guess as long as he did so much for the sake of others I can't be mad at him. Will - will you take me to the dance instead?" She asked clearly still very upset. This question was the straw that broke that camels back, so to speak and Kiearan started balling again, "Ye - yes, of course I'll take you. And I am so proud of you, you're taking this better than I did, I left two craters in the ground I was so upset." Kieran said through the sobs. "I've gotta go know Taryn, I need to clean out Connor's room." Kieran said as he regained some control. "Goodbye, sis, I love you." He finished as he hung up the phone. "Wow, that was rough." He said looking over at Nox who nodded his head. Hans was still with Melody and Lore.
Kieran made his way to his brother's room and was there a few minutes before he had told Melody he would be there, he left Nox in his room, this was Kieran's job. "I hope she, I could really use her support." Kieran said grabbing his ribs, he was still really sore, of course he didn't mean he wanted her to carry him, he just wasn't sure he could hold himself together if he was alone. Suddenly Kieran was incredibly thirsty, he walked over to his brother's fridge and opened it, hoping to find a pop. Instead of the usual pop and salsa that inhabited his brother's mini fridge, Kieran found a chocolate cake, already frosted and ready to eat, Connor must have finished it before they left this morning. The frosting read "I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?" Kieran laughed as he read it. "Leave it to Connor to be helpful and make fun of me at the same time." Kieran said with a chuckle as he put the cake back in the fridge, he would give it to Melody when he was done, or when she arrived. Kieran walked over to his brother's nightstand where he found a picture of himself with his brother, they were cosplaying as two of their favorite anime characters. He picked up the picture and sat on the bed, "He kept this stupid picture?" Kieran said as he shed a few tears. "We always thought we were so badass, well I guess you were more like Kamina than we ever thought, eh bro?" He said to the picture. When they decided to cosplay as the duo from Gurren Lagan there was never any question over who was gonna be Kamina, it was Connor without a doubt.
It’s been a few(3) day since the field trip to the Human City. While there a monster arrives and begins to terrorize the city, decimating a quarter of it. In turn the visiting Magni took it into their own hands and tried to stop this monster. After a long battle the Magni finally defeated this monster now known as Maledict, however it came at a terrible price. The life of Connor Flanagan the brother of Kieran lost his life in fighting Maledict.
The students and teacher later realized that Maledict was in fact a young Magni who had fused with his demon and thus created the alternate persona; Maledict who thought only of protecting its Magni at first. Now after all that’s happened Ms. Brumfield was greeted by a room ransacked for what no one will really know. But it seems the new transfer student Li Wen had a hand in it as the Headmaster has sealed his abilities away for the time being and is now on probation along with Seagus their trial student who along with Li had his abilities sealed away. Their demons own abilities have been restricted so they will be unable to perform at their best.
Now that a few days has passed since then Ms. Brumfield has brought her students to the arena where they once had to fight one another, but instead of a duel the students are to participate in a game of capture the flag. The usual rules still apply and you have permission to use your abilities however you cannot use them once you reach the area around the flag which is a neutral zone.
The teams are as listed below:
Team A (May make a name of their own if they choose to do so)
-Kirie Askumoto
-Melody Mckinley
-Cassandra Banks
-Opal King
- Kieran Flanagan
Team B (May make a name of their own if they choose to do so)
-Jaxon Rhys
-Jayson Goldsworthy
-Mallory Banks
-Amaya Sokeitsu
-Venice Mikaelo
No one is allowed to sit out on this no matter the reason. The only ones however who will be unable to participate are Li Wen and Seagus Deaves due to being on probation, the only acception to this rule is if one of the teams is short on a player during the game. As well as Aberdeen Andrews who has been holed up in her room since the trip back from the city. No one has seen the young Magni very much not even the demons have seen Luciana very much either. Ms. Brumfield has left that alone under the impression Aberdeen is sick for the time being and will not delve into the girls business.
3 new students have been welcomed to Ms. Brumfields class which are Amaya Sokeitsu, a clumsy red head who is an acquaintance of Kirie, and the two sisters Cassandra and Mallory Banks, whose father is a teacher at the academy and is known for his inventions.
The setting starts off with both teams making plans on how to win Capture the Flag. However due to the circumstances of some of the Magni, namely Jaxon Rhys and Kieran Flanagan, whose abilities allow them a means of teleportation without any interference from the opposing team. They are given the handi-cap of not being able to use said ability if they are in possession of the flag.
Mallory got off the plane to find the airport in complete chaos. “Wow…what happened?” The National Guard was here, too…no doubt to help secure this place. But still, wasn’t this a bit much? Well, that’s what she thought at first, until she saw the footage of the city, entire buildings destroyed, the obituaries, and the mysterious events that caused it. They were claiming a hijacking did all the damage; apparently 3 hi jacked planes smashed into the city. Or, so the story goes. “Mallory?!” “Oh, Captain Rhodes!” “How’s my little snowflake?!” The captain, Randy Rhodes, had been a family friend of the Banks for years and years, every now and then watching Mallory, or Snowflake, as he called her, due to her hair and skin tone. Whenever her father went on a business trip, Rhodes was there to watch her since her mother had walked out. The two hugged and laughed when two soldiers ogled her. The captain looked at them sternly and they looked away rather quickly. “So, how’s your dad doing?” “He’s doing great! I heard he’s working on some new stuff!” “Heh, I owe that man my right leg, literally. If he hadn’t fixed me up, I’d be in a wheel chair or crutches. So where did you come back from?” “Germany. It was alittle cold but it was a wonderful trip.” “Ja?” Mallory laughed. “Ja!” “So, I take it you want to go to your dad’s house?” “Yeah, but this security is so thick. What happened?” “The city was attacked; a lot of stuff went down during the event. From what I know, they’re still looking through the wreckage. You…want to go to the school don’t you?” Unlike much of the military, Randy Rhodes knew all about the Magni. He had to; otherwise he would not be able to watch her when she was little. He also, after much consultation between Henry and the Headmaster, was entrusted with a key to the portal for emergencies only. The captain and Mallory gathered her luggage and loaded up a military jeep. Rhodes turned off the GPS before driving Mallory to the school.
An hour later…
“You know, I’m used to all this magic stuff, but godamn! It always freaks me out.” Mallory chuckled. “Your reaction is pretty understandable. In fact, it’s a great reaction. My mom…walked out on my dad and I when she found out. You, on the other hand, just get a little freaked out.” This was their conversation while unloading the jeep in the Academy. They carried the luggage to her room. “Now, I have a post to return to.” “At ease, Captain!” They saluted and smiled. Then they hugged one more time before Captain Rhodes exited the Academy. Mallory began unpacking when a rather large shadow appeared in her doorway. Then someone tackled her and both her and her attacker fell on the bed. The attacker grabbed a weapon and hit Mallory in the head with…a pillow? Mallory looked up to see the grinning face of none other than Cassa. Mallory pushed her off and grabbed a pillow and they both engaged in a pillow fight, laughing their asses off while hitting each other with bags of bird feathers. Finally, after about 20 minutes of being less mature than 5th graders, they hugged and laughed. “Welcome back!’ Cassa shouted, her strong embrace slightly crushing Mallory’s rib cage. “I missed you too, Cassa!” Mallory said in between breathes. Nass, who was on the ground, was looking up. “I missed you t-AGH!” Cassa gave Nass a well deserved kick. “Cassa, you have to tell me everything that’s happened since I’ve been gone!”
Down beneath the school…
Professor Henry Banks had always welcomed the unexpected. However, that doesn’t mean he always liked what he found. A young man, no doubt a Magni, was brought to him for medical examinations. What he found, or rather what he HADN’T had surprised him more than anything. This child, this young man…had no organs. And yet…he was alive? How? No doubt his powers have some role in it, but to possess no functional organs? It was beyond belief. “Hmm, I suppose that’s what happens when you don’t eat or drink for an entire year! And you said he was a fusion?” “Yes, Henry. For the 500th time, he was a fusion.” The Headmaster examined the X-rays and the MRI scans. “Why do you take such interest in that topic, Banks?” “Well, not only is this the first fusion Magni to be seen in centuries, but he’s ALIVE! Fusions usually die once the spell is deactivated. Either that or their powers burn out. What I’m seeing here, however, is neither. You said he still had powers to seal away, and from the looks of his body, I can see why the seals didn’t need to be that powerful. His powers…they’re being used as a life support system. In a way, he’s not alive at all.” “Yet, you can change this?” Banks looked at the headmaster with a look that screamed, ‘are you serious right now?’ The headmaster shrugged. “Very well, fix him up.” “Just so you know, sir. After I fix him up, you’re going to have to fix those seals. No doubt, his powers will be quite improved once I get his body repaired.” “Noted. Also, your daughter is back from Germany.” “…Really? That’s great! I’ll go see her as soon as I get this started!” The young man, now known as Seagus Deaves , was place on a circular platform. Its twin hung 15 feet above it. Henry pressed a button and both platforms roared to life as Seagus was lifted by an invisible force produced by the two discs. Once Seagus was upright, Banks slowly turned a dial until it was in full power. Seagus, unconscious, was now in the center of a bright column of light, a powerful beam of radiation and Banks’ magic, permeating his body and skin, slowly rebuilding his organs. With a satisfied nod, Professor Banks went to go see his daughters.
Present…
Mallory and Cassandra have geared up for capture the flag. Both Disturbix and Maelstrom present, they headed to the arena to meet up with their team mates. “Good luck, Cassa!” “You too, Mal. I won’t go easy on you.” “Good!”
2 days ago
Ms. Brumfield had just started the class but Kirie wasn’t paying much attention due to the fact he had been hearing rumors of a new students but one in particular. The girl with fire based abilities and her red hair, one girl kept coming to mind and that was his childhood friend Amaya. Dammit please don’t let it be her, please not her- all the while Ms. Brumfield had introduced the last new student of their class. “Please take care of me!” her sweet voice filled the room and Kirie paled.
shit I know that voice. and he looked up at the front of the room but instead came face to face with Amaya Sokeitsu his childhood friend as well as enemy. She smiled at him but at the same time it felt as if she was glaring daggers at him. She walked along the aisle and of all things tripped over nothing. Amaya simply bounced back up as if nothing happened and sat behind Kirie.
Ever since then he knew her demon had it out for him, everywhere he went the damn little devil was there to make sure his life was hell constantly burning his things. Diesel had gone so far as burning his notebook with all the notes he had written since the first day of class. As for Amaya she was getting along quite nicely with the others but of course her cheerful attitude may have gotten under a few peoples skin not that she cared much. She had made a name for herself as being the clumsy fire girl as she was always tripping over air and the like.
Diesel would often tease her about it but wouldn’t let anyone else do the same. He too had been busy but not because of Kirie but with the usual. And by usual he had already gotten caught peeking at the girls much to his delight and the horror of the girls there. He later found out Amaya had been one of the girls there and he got a black eye for it.
Present
Now the two were to face against each other in Capture the Flag though Kirie already guessed what the outcome would probably be, at least the individual fights that would break out between both teams especially if he and Amaya were to go against one another. Kirie had all the necessities he needed which included his wire and carabiner which will be of great use to him. Ruffling his already messy hair Kirie grimaced and found a small paper clip had gotten stuck to his hair. “Dammit how long has that been there Reimei?” I’m sorry for not telling you Kirie her voice shook with fear and she flickered in and out of her realm. “don’t worry Reimie it’s alright I just wish I had more control of this ability.” he gave her an apologetic smile and continued on his way to the arena.
Amaya unlike Kirie didn’t bring much with her besides the clothes on her back and the whip she always had by her side and of course Diesel came along as well. Unlike most demons he didn’t bother staying in his realm since Amon disliked the idea of his little brother pestering him with questions. “Hey Diesel you don’t think I’ll accidentally burn someone do you? “well even if you did it’s not gonna be like you meant to hurt them. Besides the lady said you could use your abilities so why not use them.” “Yeah I guess your right well let’s hope we win this, that way I can tell Kirie I finally beat him at something. Wait doesn’t that mean we could go up against one another. Would I be able to stop him from taking the flag?” worry written all over her face.
Diesel frowned, a claw tapped his chin in thought and then his tail flicked behind him. “oh then you should just burn him to ashes that way he can’t take your flag. “Diesel but that would mean I would have to kill him! I don’t want him dead I just want him to know I’m not that weak little girl from before.” “oh well why didn’t you say so” sticking his tongue at her. The two finally reached the arena at the same time as Kirie though his demon wasn’t present.
The two stopped and stared at one another for a moment before they turned and went on their way to meet up with their teams.
Luciana wasn’t sure why Aberdeen was acting the way that she was. She figured that Aberdeen was probably being her usual depressed self when she felt useless. Aberdeen had at times complained about how she was a pointless figure in battle, offering a shitty plan, having powers that only attracted the monster to herself, and worse of all, not having the strength to save anyone. Connor had died, Melody was almost killed, Kieran and Jaxon had to use a lot of strength, and everyone else had been ensnared by the tentacles, and what did Aberdeen do? Nothing. Just stand there confused and frozen. Lucy knew what Aberdeen would do when she would be depressed so she had to make sure Aberdeen didn’t self harm herself; however she couldn’t stop her all the time. Sometimes, Aberdeen would grab her fighting knife and carve symbols she had read about in books that would bring her death. Her scars were still there on her arms, but she hid them and forced Luciana not to inform the nurses of her addiction to self injury. Other times Aberdeen would grab some of her disposable rag dolls that each resembled her likeness and abuse them by slitting their throats, punching them like crazy, gouging their eyes out, and other horrible deeds. She would say ”Okay I can’t hurt myself, I’ll just hurt the “other me’s” and continue her abuse. Lucy was lost by her Magni’s silence and violence. However, this time she decided to speak.
“I can’t do capture the flag…I’m useless in that game for any team,” Aberdeen said pessimistically while lying down on her stomach.
”Sure you can Abby. You love capture the flag! You would use your invisibility when no one was looking to secretly grab the flag and make it look like someone else did,” Luciana said reminiscing the times she saw her Magni happy.
”That was when everyone was normal and I wasn’t. Here everyone is talented and I’m…I’m just weak compared to everyone else,” Aberdeen said with eyes downcast.
”Abby! Sure everyone here has talents but so do you! I know you think you cannot do much but you gotta have confidence in yourself!”
Aberdeen couldn’t take it anymore. Lucy kept on trying to keep her happy but Aberdeen just couldn’t believe she would be any good because of what had happened. She couldn’t contain the secret reason why she had been in a slump this whole time and burst out.
”LUCY I CAN’T BECAUSE I COULDN’T PROTECT MOM, DAD, or GRANDMA OKAY!!?!?”
At this point, Aberdeen covered her face with her pillow and started crying. Tears kept streaming from her eyes as she recounted the phone call she received from her cell phone.
~A FEW DAYS AGO~
Aberdeen heard her cell phone ring in the tone “Symposium Magarum” thinking how ominous sounding it is for what had transpired. She decided she would change it to a happier tone later and for now decided answering it. Her mother’s name appeared on the screen of her phone and she wondered whether her parents had found out about the city’s destruction.
”Hello?” Aberdeen asked.
“Is this Aberdeen Andrews?” A man’s voice said.
Aberdeen was confused as to why someone else was on the phone. It didn’t even sound like her dad or anyone else she’d know. She wasn’t sure whether to say yes but she figured that they wouldn’t be able to find her anyway if she was in the Liuena barrier. Speaking of which, phone calls seem to still work within it.
“Y-Yes, this is Aberdeen Andrews. What do you want with me?”
“My name is Dr. Sanders. We’re sorry to inform you, Aberdeen, but your parents are in the hospital in serious condition and your grandmother Alma…passed away last night.”
Aberdeen froze in her place with her sight seemingly fading in and out. She couldn’t believe what this man was saying. She slammed the front door shut and locked it, then finally asked, “How…?”
“Your family was in the city while it happened. I don’t know the details but it seemed that your grandmother was crushed in the large debris and your parents were knocked down and unconscious. They haven’t woken up yet…we’ll keep tabs on them and inform you if they do but it might be awhile. They are being treated in St. Michael’s Hospital and-“
Aberdeen pressed the end call button and hung up. She didn’t want to see anyone…not even her parents and just sat in her room all day crying.
After crying for a long while, Aberdeen explain to Lucy the phone call. Luciana listened faithfully to her Magni and behind her mask she expressed much grief over her loss. Lucy then tried to convince Aberdeen by saying, “Abby how is it your fault?”
“If I was strong enough…if I somehow had those seeing powers that Alma told me she had…I could’ve predicted they would go to the city and be in danger. I could’ve warn them… or I could’ve protected them! If only…”
Suddenly the air in the room began to stir and turn freezing cold. Aberdeen shivered in her spot hugging herself to keep warm while Lucy stayed in front of her on her guard.
“Abby, I feel an ominous presence, watch out!”
Aberdeen stayed on her toes trying to sense and see the presence. It was really really strong, as though there were multiple spirits in her room. She could hear them chanting something to her.
“Vengeance….Vengeance…Kill for the Vengeance…”
“What do you want from me??” Aberdeen yelled.
”Use your vengeance…kill for vengeance…”
Suddenly Aberdeen felt dizzy and fainted, the world above her turning black. She did see a familiar three familiar people: Connor, Grandma Alma, and the ghost girl in white.
When Aberdeen awoke, she wasn’t in her room anymore but in a different room that had medical equipment. Aberdeen was confused as to why she was in here because she doesn’t remember even getting out of her room. She tried to get up but something was on top of her. She threw whatever it was off of her and took a closer look. Aberdeen gasped upon looking at Seagus who was unconscious and bleeding on his arms. She listened to his breathing hoping that he was still alive, and upon hearing faint breaths coming out of his mouth Aberdeen relaxed a bit. Looking closer at his arms, Aberdeen noticed Japanese symbols carved in his arms (here). She wondered what the symbols meant and who carved them on there. Realizing she was holding something she looked at her hands and was shocked to find herself holding her fighting knife covered in blood! Not only that, her arms were also with new cuts that were closer to her hands than her previous ones. They had the same symbols as Seagus did on his arm. Aberdeen freaked out looking left and right trying to figure out if anyone has or would see her like this.
”Did I do this!?! Wha…what happened!?!?”
Aberdeen looked around the room and saw two disks that were broken next to Seagus and the room in disarray as though a struggle had occurred. She didn’t want to be caught like this with her bloody knife and unconscious Seagus, so she decided to run for it. Aberdeen found some bandages and wrapped her arms so that the bloody message wouldn’t be seen. She didn’t wrap Seagus because she figured they would notice something like that right away and she wouldn’t want to leave prints to her. ”Prints!” Aberdeen thought. What if I touched something?? Aberdeen began to get a cloth and started wiping Seagus, the disks, the area of the floor she was lying on, cabinets she opened to get the supplies, and random objects that were disturbed. She didn’t think she’d get to all of them but she tried her best. Afterwards she used the cloth to wipe her bloody knife, wrapped the bloody cloth with another, and placed it inside her pocket tightly in so that no one would notice. She then sheathed her knife and turned invisible and intangible in case she happened to bump into someone. Aberdeen rushed to her room as silently as possible. When she got to her bed she closed her door and collapsed on her bed, trying to act casual as she wondered what the hell just happened.
Victory or no victory, at the end of all the shit that had hit the fan, all the students of the Magni class were left with somewhat of a defeat. At least those who knew how to have feelings, anyway.
The trip back to, and through, the academy's portal – that had finally decided to stop being a prick and re-open itself was, fortunately, uneventful. Upon arrival at the academy, Melody had walked, if not carried, Kieran back to his dorm, and dropped him off with a few words of comfort. Of course, in the girl's own socially weird way.
The couple of days after that hadn't been super eventful either, everything pretty much returned to normal – With the addition of three more students that were added to the class, and the fact that the academy was stupid enough to keep that... that 'thing', they said was actually a boy named Seagull or whatever, within school walls.
Like always, Melody didn't bother with any news, or any class for that matter. Whenever she could, she neglected Miss Brumfield's lessons in favour of enjoying the outside and spend time with Lorelei, or, obviously, Kieran...
Present Day – Oh God, more faffing about!
With a large gaping mouth that allowed passage for the world's most longest yawn, Melody rose from her bed.
She had overslept again, hadn't she?
Fuck.
Not that it mattered much. It wasn't like she was going to miss anything good, like, necessary training...!
Nooo! Instead, Miss Brumfield had arranged a crap game to play.
“You are not allowed to skip this, Melody! Everyone must attend, so must you.” The girl said in a horrible attempt to copy her teacher.
She sighed, sleep-filled eyes darting to the bright light that came from her laptop. “Oh, right.” A hand gently closed the device. “I was writing a letter.”
Melody had decided to write a letter to her mother, something she hadn't done for a week. But with all that had happened, she figured it was a good thing to give her an update on classes, the fact that she had made some 'friends'. And yes, Kieran was mentioned too. The girl couldn't say that, from day one, the guy wasn't mentioned in every one of her letters – Because he was.
Shaking her head, Melody went through the usual routine of showering, dressing and being horribly late.
“C'mon, Lore. Don't want Kieran to think I'm bailing out or anything.” The girl beckoned for her demon to follow as they made their way to the arena, where they'd be forced to play that stupid C.T.F. game.
But that wasn't why Melody went, she'd love nothing more than to skip it despite Miss Brumfields demands that she attended.
No, she went because of a simple promise. She went because Kieran asked her to be there with him when he went to sort out Connor's room after the game was done – And while she could've said that she'd meet him there, Melody, against her initial intent of skipping, figured it be a reassurance for her friend if she did attend class today. Just to let him know she hadn't forgotten his request.
“Yeah, I'm late. Whatever.” She announced, casually walking in as if nothing had happened and joining up with the team she was assigned to.
3 days later
Kieran had finally decided to clean out his brother's room, and the night before Melody had promised to go with him. He wanted nothing more than to go clean out the room and skip out on the stupid game of capture the flag that Brumfield had planned. But she seemed legitimately serious about this "mandatory event". Kieran begrudgingly made his way to combat arena where he found his team and walked up to them, of course he didn't talk to any of them, he hadn't really talked to anyone in the last three days. He'd spent a lot of time outside with Melody but they didn't really talk about anything, but rather just enjoyed each other's company. Shortly after he arrived he saw Melody walking up to the group, "Yeah, I'm late. Whatever." she said as she approached. Kieran smiled at her, "Welcome, I see you've decided to wake up." He said to her with a slight chuckle.
But this could be just what he was thinking, and nothing more as the boy was shocked when he waked up and saw that his powers were sealed.After that day when the monster attacked the human city he stayed almost 20 hours in his room, he slowly but surely fell into a depression. Hwang knew that this was just a temporary depression, but still this gave the enemy the perfect chance to take him easily, as Li won't oppose any resistance to them.
It was just like Li didn't wanted to live anymore. He is always sad and quiet because of what happened, but he hasn't become a madman still a depression isn't good. Hwang tried anything to revert Li to his normal state, but he realized that for this to happen Li would have to regain his element and something else to happen, Hwang thought about that something. He came to the conclusion that maybe that something was a meeting that should happen for Li to become how he was.
So Li was staying in his bed as usual, more than he needed to, Hwang was sure that this was the worst type of depression he ever saw during his 800 years.Hwang almost cried every day,and even now but he abstained, to not cry because only crying and doing nothing wouldn't help his partner, he was thinking when Li will come back to his original state, when I will get rid of this depression that was the question that haunted him for several days.
Hwang now was supposed to go with Li to the arena but because of this depression he was now supposed to go alone."Li I will go."He told to his partner then leaves the room. Li thought at himself as a person who was once a spy and now was just a failure, Li was believing that he was now good of nothing. Hwang stepped out of the room going to the arena, surely Miss Brumfield will ask him why Li isn't too, and then he would have to tell her what really happened with Li, as the dragon managed to hide Li's depression until now.Hwang finally reached the arena in a few minutes thinking at Li and what he is doing, after coming in the arena he saw Li coming, he was surprised to see Li.It was the first time, after a few days when he stepped out of his room for more than 4 hours the other 20 hours being his his room.
"Li this competition will surely be a great one."He said to Li, the boy only saying"Yeah."Hwang was sure that Miss Brumfield would find out about Li's depression. He looked at everyone,Hwang seeing 3 new persons, one of them being the Magni and the demon that he heard about, the ones who were responsible for attacking the human city. Not wanting to hide Li's depression he shouted toward Miss Brumfield, as Li took a seat and Hwang was staying on the boy's shoulder"Miss Brumfield we have something to speak."The dragon told her, wanting that she to come near them. Hwang didn't want that everyone to find about Li's depression.
It looked like things were getting underway and she was well aware of some of the students thoughts on this game. But she did it in hopes they would form better relations with one another and relieve their minds of their current burdens. The person who concerned her the most was Kieran who carried the largest out of all her students and had made sure to treat him well but not too much so it didn’t irritate him like it had her when she got like that. A few of the students were late but nothing wrong with that Aberdeen and Li have been absent a lot but more so Aberdeen who she hasn’t seen since coming back 3 days ago.
Then her name was called by someone, looking towards the direction of the call she saw Li and his demon Hwang. a frown appeared on her face thinking of what it was they had done especially when it came to destroying her room. The thing from the basement was still out and about, the headmaster had put a stricter ruling on curfew as they already had one case of a student being attacked. Shaking her head she walked over to the pair and sat down next to them making sure to lose her frown but she wasn’t about to smile.
"You called Hwang? what is it you would like to speak about?" her voice was somewhat kind but taking a closer look Ms. Brumfield noticed Li looked upset and he had been for the past few days. "Is Li alright Hwang?" was her next question.
Opal King
Opal stood off the side, slightly away from the rest of her team. Her eyes darted over the arena, looking for areas where adding or subtracting gravity would be the most helpful- rings of lighter and heavier gravity around her team's flag, so getting through to actually capture the flag would be difficult, things like that. Though, in all honesty, only half her mind was on winning the game. She couldn't help thinking about everything that had happened. It had ended well enough, but the whole school had suffered a blow. Conner was dead- and even though Opal hadn't known much of him, that was horribly sad-, Ella had a few crushed ribs, but was otherwise okay and healing, and Aberdeen hadn't so much as come out of her room in days. Opal had long decided to leave her be, but Ella would hobble from the med room to check in with Lucy. From what Opal understood, Abby wasn't good. Though, Opal knew she had to leave her be for a while- she would come around.
"So, what are we going to do to win?" she asked just loud enough for her team to hear as she turned to face them. "I can set up rings of gravity around our flag so it is hard to get to, or set up circles of it like traps," she offered, but her voice was only half in it. She was still pumped to win and compete, but it wasn't worth it to her to act like what happened didn't affect her in any way. She could have died, Ella could have died, and someone did die. It was surprising she was able to function without freaking out at the slightest painful thing.
Ella chose that moment to climb up her shoulder and rub against her cheek. "So the medic said I was almost healed and I could participate instead of just watching! Isn't that wonderful!" Ella said as she stroked her fur, brushing the sticky remnants of caramel candy from her muzzle. The medic had left a tray of them on the table for a student injured in a chemical spill during a demonstration in class, and Ella had gobbled all of them up before the poor boy had noticed.
Opal shook her head, coming out of her trance. "Great! We will crush the other team now!" Opal exclaimed while holding her arm out so Ella could climb down it. Once she did, Opal snuggled Ella close to her chest while being careful to not crush her ribs.
Kirie looked over at Melody and Kieran who had just arrived and smiled a bit at their words but he knew they would never really welcome such a smile from him considering Kirie often played by the book. However he still smiled and was somewhat excited about the whole game of capture the flag and was welcome to any ideas the others shared with him. Cassandra seemed to be a good asset looking like a strong opponent and a bit full of herself as well but who was he to judge based on appearance.
Opal was a really nice girl who he thought of as cute but got rid of the idea when Reimei began to crackle behind him when he had thought that. Her control over gravity would help a lot with their defense and Melody would probably best suited to offense from a distance with Kieran covering her. Kirie rubbed his chin in thought but listened in to what Opal suggested.
"So, what are we going to do to win?" she asked as she turned to face them. "I can set up rings of gravity around our flag so it is hard to get to, or set up circles of it like traps," she offered, but her voice was only half in it.
Kirie looked over at Opal a small grin on his face, “That would actually be pretty good idea maybe we can send Kieran over to their side using his abilities” Kirie then turned towards the man himself, “I could cover you while Melody and Cassandra stay back to help Opal protect the flag.” motioning towards the others. Of course Kirie knew they didn’t have to follow his plan but he didn’t see anyone else saying much.
Jayson awoke in an unfamiliar room but Puru explained to her that she was in the infirmary because of th incident in the human city. "Did we at least stop him?" she asked Puru whom was now jumping on the bed next to her and lied down. "Yes we did." that was enough to make her feel better. She wasn't allowed to leave until the day of the capture the flag game.
Present
Jayson had made it to the designated area though of course she ended up lost and annoyed with Puru's naggin about how more cautious she needs to be. Jayson wasn't a fan of capture the flag but she'd participate to the best of her ability. Though now she was weaker than usual she'd still try as much as possible until she met her current and temporary limit. Jayson hated feeling an in invalid but she literally just got out of the infirmary. Last thing she needed was to end up in the same predicament once again over a game of capture the flag. Even so she approached her team members and greeted them politely.
Three Days Ago
After arriving back at the academy with their enemy, Jaxon had been getting looks from both his classmates and those who had heard of the fight. Some were glares and others were looks of confusion but it was all the same to Jaxon: unneeded attention. As time went by with classes Jaxon just lost more and more focus to the idea of going to this school and was leaning more towards just skipping his classes until his magic classes began. Upon reaching his magic classes, he found that everyone had.... changed to say the least.
Sadly after class Jaxon couldn't sleep and found himself with a notebook writing out entire equations in it, some that didn't even make sense unless either read backwards, upside down, or even just piecing it around. Shaking his head Jaxon looked at the sleeping Kirie and pulled out a note from his nightstand and started writing out a small memo to himself and put it back in the nightstand. "Seems Sparky can conk out like a light but here I am unable to sleep at all... I feel watched is that normal Tama... Tama?" Looking down he also saw that the little tomcat was out cold as well. "Just great it's just me awake in this entire school... and we're not allowed to leave the dorms until morning as well." Sighing heavily he started his notes again in the notebook to be undisturbed.
The next day had been just as productive as the first one was but he decided to go to his classes only to find that like always, there was never any real challenge for him as studying has always been his forte. Upon getting to his class with the others he noticed that Aberdeen and Melody were gone yet again. "Feh... At least I had the decency to show up..." After saying this he silently started back to his notebook of many equations and started writing in it again.
On the final day before the game he didn't bother showing up and was sitting in his room now writing on the walls of the dorm room, complex algorithms and theories now littering every page of the notebook. "Tama... How many days has it been since I've slept?" "Uh... since we got back so.... this would be the third day Jax." ".... Alright just checking, I'm still within healthy parameters for sleep." Shaking his head he then pulled out the notebook and back at the walls. "Nope I got the 7th line of code mixed up with the 8th.... With that I'd need.... That's it! I forgot the imaginary numbers!" Upon reaching this conclusion he quickly scrawled on the wall what he needed opened his nightstand pulling out the note. "There we go, I'll leave this on the door so Kirie won't touch my masterpiece. Upon pinning the note to the door Jaxon passed out heavily on his bed.
Note to all Yoctograms: Any who enter this room do not touch any of the equations on the wall, floor, or notebooks. These notes were needed for the possibility of intra-dimensional travel of multiple beings by way of slip space. This testing will need for me to be at full strength so...
1. Do not disturb my sleep.
2. If it is entirely important get Tama to wake me up.
3. Upon reading this note for the CtF game, I will show up but will not participate.
Signed but not dated, Jaxon Rhys
1. When he will regain his powers back and second a meeting with a person or persons, but I don't have any idea about this person."Hwang told to Miss Brumfield after that shed a tear, he really cared about Li and worried that his life was threatened, and he could be attacked anytime."Li isn't alright, in fact, I lived 800 years and I never saw a depression like this. This is the worst type of depression I've ever seen. If Li Yang was here, in one week he would have brought him back to normal, but I am not like Li Yang.I've lived so much, but I can't help my partner. Please, can you do something?"He asked Miss Brumfield to look at the persons in the arena. All of them were powerful and special, because he lived so much, just by looking at someone Hwang knew if that person was powerful or not.
But looking at Li, he saw a man lost in an abyss of regrets, which were the cause of his depression.He looked at a girl, a new student, which seemed very special and powerful too, it was Amaya, he was thinking that maybe she could help him .
Thinking a few seconds at a possibility, that maybe one of the students could partially help Li, to come back to his original state."I would really want that the probation period to end, so that Li can come back to normal, but as much as I would like to ask this, the headmaster would not agree. So maybe one of the students, could help Li?"He asked Miss Brumfield waits for an answer looking at her, it was a good decision to speak with her after all, the dragon knew he couldn't handle this by himself."Li forgive me for being unable to help you."The dragon told, Li replies something back in Chinese."He told me, Eternal Failure. Li thinks that he is an eternal failure. In this kind of moments I feel so worthless.After all, even if I lived so much and gained more experience than other persons, there are still situations like this that I can't resolve myself. That is why I am asking you to help Li.I can't support seeing him like this, I don't want that this depressing turn into a permanent one."After Hwang told what he had to tell the dragon was patiently waiting for an answer.The dragon was hoping that she will help them,as he couldn't just go to the headmaster and ask him to seal off Li's powers.
“Hmm I’m hungry. I think I’m going to get some grub. But where’s Lucy?”
Aberdeen couldn’t believe she was acting calm after what had happened but she dismissed it as just some scary dream that she didn’t want to believe. She hoped that it wasn’t real.
Aberdeen looked inside her closet, her trunk, and under her bed, but no sign of Lucy. Come to think of it, she remembered hearing Lucy warn her but she never saw Lucy in her “dream” again. Aberdeen decided to check her backpack even though Lucy was a bit too big to fit in there. Who knows, she’s a shadow. Instead of finding Lucy however, a book titled, “The Ghost Hunter’s guide” Aberdeen’s eyes widened and she put her hand to her mouth as she gasped. “Oh crap!!! I forgot to pay for this! Ahh…what the heck do I do??” Aberdeen panicked in her room a bit remembering that she slipped the book in her backpack during the fight with Maledict.
After opening her door, looking if anyone heard her, and hten shutting it again, Aberdeen decided to look inside the book again. “Hah, I already have this book and the city is in shambles. I guess I have an excuse to keep this thing!” Aberdeen thought excited with having a ghost hunting guide. Opening the book, she saw it was divided into sections. Chapter One was on The Basics to Ghost Hunting, Chapter Two was on weaponry, Chapter three was on Locations, and so on. Aberdeen skimmed to the lists of known ghosts section and read the names of known ghosts in the area until something glowing caught her eye. Golden letters glowed on top of a page in the book that said, “Only a spirit magni is capable of seeing the rest of this book.”
Aberdeen’s eyes focused on the words and scrunched her eyebrows in curiosity wondering how a book from a human store would contain knowledge of the magni, let alone a spirit one such as herself. She read on and saw more monstrous and powerful ghosts with pictures of cloaked figures emitting some sort of energy towards them, harming the creatures. “Are those…spirit magni?” Aberdeen wondered. She was getting a bit excited reading the book and hoped that it had some pointers for her. Suddenly she saw a familiar name and she turned back to the page to read, “The Vengeance.” Aberdeen recalled the “dream” once more and remembered that the voices were telling her to “kill for the Vengeance.” She suddenly closed the book not wanting to read anymore. “This can’t be real…it can’t be…” Aberdeen didn’t want to believe it and put her hands to her eyes, but just as she was about to cover them, she realized there were bandages on her arms and remembered the scene of her hurrying to cover up Seagus’s harm and the carvings and the thrashed room. Aberdeen fell back shouting, “No..No!! I didn’t…I didn’t mean to..” when Lucy entered the room intangible to the door and hugged Aberdeen.
”Abby, I was so worried about you!”
”Lucy what’s happening to me? Am I…am I becoming a killer??”
”What are you talking about Abby?”
Aberdeen then told Luciana everything that happened. Lucy’s eyes were worried behind her mask but she did her best to remain calm and nodded to show that she was listening. Lucy couldn’t believe what sort of black magic her own Magni was in and wondered how to solve this problem. What was the Vengeance and why did it choose Aberdeen?
”You said that the Vengeance was mentioned in the book that you got from the store three days ago?” Lucy asked.
“Yeah, it mentioned the Vengeance but I didn’t look further into it.”
”We should give it a read and see if we can find out what this is. Maybe there’s some way we can get rid of it!”
Aberdeen was reluctant but she knew she would have to open the book again to solve this mystery. She was about to agree when her stomach rumbled again louder this time. Aberdeen turned red and then became invisible, on purpose this time.
”You must be starved Aberdeen. Come on we have to get you something to eat. Let’s go to the cafeteria. We can read there as well.”
Aberdeen agreed and they both walked towards the cafeteria wondering what food would be available at this time since the other magni were playing their game. Suddenly they heard banging noises followed by the sound of multiple items crashing downward. Aberdeen stopped in her tracks and wondered if it was the Vengeance again or if someone was there. She looked at Lucy asking in her mind if they should turn invisible just in case and Lucy agreed. They both closed their eyes and focused on invisibility and soon they were each invisible. Aberdeen made sure to quietly tiptoe inside the cafeteria hoping not to wake anyone and was shocked at what she saw. Seagus was sleeping on one of the tables and a ball of energy was flying around. ”Oh no, it’s Seagus and his demon Malice! What do I do??” Aberdeen was relieved that she was invisible but she knew that if she wasn’t careful someone could hear her. As if on cue, her stomach growled loudly and Aberdeen grabbed her stomach trying to make it quiet. ”Ahhh shut up stomach!! This isn’t the time!” Aberdeen tried to make a run for it but she tripped on one of the cans of soda and became visible again.
“Uhh…hi…er…Malliiiice?” Aberdeen said hesitantly trying to sound calm but coming out as nervous. “I don’t suppose…you have anything to eat?” Aberdeen asked thinking, ”What the hell are you doing??? Get out of there!!” She hoped she wouldn’t wake Seagus up as her arms started burning in pain. Aberdeen held her arms tightly trying to calm the burning sensation but not succeeding. She tried to maintain a calm face but she couldn’t help but flinch when the pain got even more intense.
Melody shrugged, another yawn escaping the gaping hole of a mouth. “I kinda blame you for that.” She gave her friend a smirk look.
“I totally wanted to keep sleeping,” The blonde began. “But my brain was like: Nope! Wouldn't want you to oversleep and risk disappointing your friend!” She said in the most dramatic tone she could muster, though it came across more as a pathetic attempt at sarcasm.
– Great. Minus infinite points for fucking up a proper greeting, Mel. Just great.
The girl scolded herself, her mouth emitting a resounding “Eh...”
Melody could only hope that Kieran would get the general point that she was trying to get across. If not, then... Well, another fuck up on the already growing heap of social awkwardness wasn't that much of an apocalyptic disaster.
“Hey, did w- Actually, fuck it. Too tired to think.” Melody shrugged, deciding in the last second to not bother asking anyone about the general plan of this stupid game. If anything, she didn't even have to bother trying, since the other two... or three, pretty much had that covered.
– Yeah, because I'll totally listen to any crap plan you guys got figured out in your pretty little heads, right?
Yep, mundane days like these still hadn't changed. Everything and everyone was better off interacting with a wall as opposed to Melody. Like Hell she was actually going to play this game seriously. “Here's an idea, we'll just play this game, win or lost – I don't really care, and let me get back to sleep or something.”
Melody muttered, though anyone listening well-enough would probably catch onto a few insignificant words that came out of the teens mouth.
Not long after some banter, chatter, and... total silence the capture the flag game had gotten the signal to begin and every player in the arena made themselves ready for a fun and jolly good time. All six of them...?
Mandatory skip, because of legitimate reasons. (And because I have bugger all idea what this apparent 'escape plan' is.)
After Melody and Kieran managed to slip away from that not-so-amazing game that happened to be mandatory, no doubt giving themselves another X on Miss Brumfield's nice-list, the two arrived at Connor's room, well what was his room and still had his stuff in. which was weird, but they weren't here to question school regulations.
“Okay, so what now?” The girl asked, mentally scolding herself again. This tiem for asking the obvious. Great conversation starter, Mel, you're on a roll. Not!
“Here's an idea, we'll just play this game, win or lost – I don't really care, and let me get back to sleep or something.” Melody said mostly to Kieran, it was clear she didn't care much for the game. "Don't worry I got a plan to get us out of here, I don't wanna play a stupid game of Capture the Flag either." Kieran said quietly, ensuring his team didn't hear him.
Shortly after their exchange of words, Mrs. Brumfield had started the game, while she was distracted overseeing the game, Kieran walked over to Melody and grabbed her arm, walking away from the group behind a pillar so that no one could see them. "Alright, this is gonna be a little strange, but we cant just walk out of here, so we're going as shadows, I've practiced a lot lately so there's nothing to worry about." He said explaining his escape plan to her. Before she could object, he grabbed her arm slowly the two of them flattened onto the ground as shadows. They then made their way out of the arena, once they were out of sight they stood up back into the world of the three dimensional. "That wasn't so bad was it?" Kiearn said with a smile. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the trip might have made Melody just a little sick. They walked to Connor's room together, and when they arrived Melody was the first to speak, "Okay, so what now?" She asked.
"I'm not exactly sure, I need to go through his things and pack them up, so that the school can send them home to my family. I just, ... ... I just didn't want to do it alone." Kieran sort of trailed off at the end, slightly embarrassed that he needed help, and even more embarrassed that he'd asked her. Hoping he'd explained enough, and that Melody was able to realize that Kieran just needed her for emotional support Kieran started searching through the room. The two searched the room for a while, and didn't find much. They didn't talk much either, they didn't need to. Kieran went into the kitchenette and opened the fridge looking for something to drink. In the door he found some milk, a few cans of Mountain Dew, and a couple of Micro brew beers that Connor had snuck on campus to share with Kieran. They usually shared one after every big prank, not looking to get drunk, just a way to celebrate a job well done. Kieran smiled as he looked at the fridge, then he saw it. A cake. The cake Connor was supposed to make for Kieran to give to Melody. He looked closer as he thought he saw something written in the frosting, it said "I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?" Kieran laughed as a few tears fell from his eyes, "That asshole, leave it to him to be helpful and mess with me at the same time." He said thinking aloud. He wiped his eyes and pulled the cake out setting it on the counter, "Melody, remember that cake I owe you? Connor must've finished it the morning before we went to the city. I know it's a little late, but here it is." he said, trying to hide the fact that he was blushing.
The moment Hwang started to speak she got a bit annoyed. Leaning forwards playfully she wagged her finger at them. "Now Hwang no need to apologize, you two have apologized enough." She continued to listen to his story or rather Li's since he was still sitting there all depressed looking.
"Hwang isn’t that how all depressions are. Li is fine he just needs to get over it. And your right he needs to be cheered up so he can feel "special" again. Unfortunately I have don't know when he will get his abilities back but for now just have him relax and act like any ol teenager. That should be good for him." smiling kindly at the two she reached forwards and patted Hwangs head to think a demon would be this upset over his Magni, the two must have a really strong relationship. I'm a bit jealous since mine is more like an S&M kinda thing. frowning a bit with a slight blush on her cheeks at having thought of such a thing Ms. Brumfield knew Amon heard her but was glad he didn’t act upon it.
"As for this person I think I know of a few people who can help Li but today why don't you two help me watch the game make sure everyone’s follow the rules and such? Maybe you can find the friend you need in a time like this" she grinned at the two. While she had been talking with Hwang, Kirie had gone up to her to inform her that Jaxon hadn’t showed up. “Well then I guess I’ll just have to bring him over.”
Ms. Brumfield went in search of Jaxon, found him and brought him back to the arena giving him a lecture about not coming when she told them they had to participate. Once there she left him with his team and returned to Li’s side. With a simple crack of thunder she had signaled for the game to start. From what she could see they were already on the move.
Gradually, they slowed further, then stopped, breaking from their pattern to stand before a set of rather small, unassuming doors, their polished glass frames reflecting the girl that stood before them. She was a rather small, unassuming girl of the age of eighteen, with long flowing blonde hair and intense sapphire blue eyes. Her skin was pale, almost pallid, as if she had just finished battling a particularly nasty illness. Her name was Arya Richards.
"Hmm..." Arya intoned. The sound was produced without much effort, as though the majority of her focus lay elsewhere. Which it indeed did; The object of her fascination, a small map, wrinkled somewhat as she poured over its contents.
"I think i'm just outside the cafeteria, now." She said aloud, as if for confirmation. With the aid of her map, which she had recently acquired in a nearby building that had turned out to be the school's help desk, Arya had been wandering the labyrinth-like campus for the better part of the hour, trying to find her way to the headmaster's office in order to inform them of her presence.
The teenager sighed; the map wasn't helping at all; it's buildings were unlabeled, and it's rooms unnumbered. "What kind of a map doesn't have any labels?!" the girl exclaimed exasperatedly, throwing it into a nearby trash can.
"How in the world are people supposed to find where to go with a map that doesn't have any labels?!" She shook her head, clearing her mind; getting angry wouldn't help. She eyed the building in front of her; perhaps she could ask someone inside for directions? "It's not like I have any other alternative, other than wandering around blindly." Arya grumbled, her mood still sour, and stepped inside the building.
------------------------------------------------------
Cassa charged into battle with Disturbix drawn and ready. She took pride in her physical strength while she lacked in her powers. She knew that her sister was in there too, waiting to take her down. It wasn't personal, well, a little bit. IT was in the name of their sisterly rivalry. They competed for EVERYTHING. From games to the loudest burps, Cassa and Mallory were hands down the most competitive girls in the school, at least against each other. ITs how it always was. And it held their bond together.
-----------------------------------------------------------
Mallory Charged with Maelstrom, ready to defend against Cassa. She needed to be quick and damaging, otherwise Cassa would land her flat on her ass. Cassa was a wrecking ball with hair and a bad temper. Unless Mallory stopped her sister, her team was in big trouble and danger. Taking Cassa 1v1 was for her alone. Powers or not, Cassa was a brutal opponent. No doubt she would make her team proud. That's why Mallory had to beat her.
"Er... Uh..." Arya grunted, grasping for words. What... What is that thing? she wondered.
"Am I... interrupting something?" She finally managed, her words hesitant and choked with nervousness.
Arya thought of walking back out, but quickly decided against it That would only make me look more foolish than I probably already do.
She tried to nonchalantly look around the room, but her gaze kept coming back to the strange black-skinned creature. Curiosity overpowering her fear, she mustered up her courage and approached the white-haired entity hesitantly. "U-um... W-what are you?" she asked, her voice coming out in little more then a squeak of nervousness.
((OOC: Just so you know, this is Arya's first encounter with a Demon. Actually, this is her first encounter with any non-human entity. Haha, just imagine what she'd do if she met Amon. :) ))
"I see the moon, the moon sees me, shining through the leaves of the old oak tree. Oh, let the light that shines on me
shine on the one I love. Over the mountain, over the sea, back where my heart is longing to be. Oh, let the light that shines on me, shine on the one I love. I hear the lark, the lark hears me singing from the leaves of the old oak tree. Oh, let the lark that sings to me sing to the one I love. Over the mountains, over the sea back where my heart is longing to be. Oh, let the lark that sings to me
sing to the one I love."" Ella stopped humming half way through and began singing, causing Opal to giggle and swat at her.
"You really aren't helping, Ells. You're about to put me to sleep!" Opal said, losing her concentration for a moment and letting one of the outer rings fall. She caught it soon enough, though, and fixed it back, still swatting at Ella every few moments, who was jumping and sliding down Opal's back in an attempt to get away from her. Ella jumped down just as Opal shook herself to remove the pesky red panda, and Ella rolled her eyes before rubbing her paw on Opal's leg. "The ground is very dirty today. I like spending the least amount of time I can on it. If you don't want me to help, I'm just going to check on Lucy and Abby. Maybe an update on her will calm you down enough to not cause your hands to lose circulation.
"That would be wonderful, Ells!" Opal said, jumping up and down. Maybe Abby would be better. Ella smiled and scuttled off the field, leaving Opal to concentrate.
Ella rushed through the doors of the room, fully intent on going to Aberdeen's room, but she stopped when she saw a sign for the cafeteria. "I wonder if they have caramel squares?" she thought before smiling lightly and turning that way, running right into the doors. The first thing she saw was a creature, a demon like herself, and a figure who seemed very week. Aberdeen was there too, as well as a girl she didn't know, so Ella to the path of least resistance and ignored them all, rushing right up to Aberdeen and rubbing against her leg like a cat. "Good to see you up and about" she said before getting a closer look at the demon figure and the man with it. Realization hit her like a brick, and she just about jumped behind Aberdeen. "What are you doing here!? You could have killed me, or worse, Opal!" she shouted, peering out and looking at the pair evilly. Then, of course, Ella noted the chocolate bar in Aberdeen's hand and looked at Seagus again. "I'll ignore you for now" with that, she turned to Abby and looked at her. "Good to see you eating. I've been very worried, and so has Opal" she said truthfully before looking at the new girl, deciding she was no threat, and turning back.
Seagus looked to both the red panda and the girl he gave the chocolate bar to. 'Oh right, they were...there.' Seagus begin to slightly convulse from the memories. They were harsh ones. They also threw his powers out of whack, at least the ones not sealed. 'Mal-Malice...I need..' Seagus fell to his hands and knees and began coughing up blood and pieces of organs. 'No...not here...' Malice, who was having a conversation with the new girl (OCC: if one is occurring), ran over and lifted her Magni onto a bench in the cafeteria. Malice looked at him sadly, but he shook his head. 'Its over now. I'm okay.' For once, Malice was quiet. "But...you...you just worry me sometimes, ok? Don't do that..." 'That's right...you can feel everything through the bond.' "You need to let that go Seagus..." 'I can't. Not after what I.' Another coughing fit, and more blood was spread onto the floor again. "Just relax, okay? Don't push yourself right now." Seagus could feel her concern for him. It was almost as bad as her pity. He smiled. 'Don't worry, there's gotta be at least one person who can patch me up here. You'll see.' With that Malice noded slowly and turned back into her true form, the ball of darkness. She sadly flew around her Magni, hoping that she could help him further.
“Okay I was right it is Seagus…the guy that—“
Aberdeen’s thoughts were interrupted by the handshake gesture and Malice’s antics.
”So she has a human form I see,” Aberdeen thought. ”Who do you think I am? Who do you think you are to act so cocky when you—“
Malice came up and poked her chest, making Aberdeen’s eyes widen and clench her fists ready to attack her or the nearest thing around her. Seagus’s expression however assured her that Malice was probably just being herself like Lucy was a natural stalker and creepy. Suddenly Malice began to make odd gestures of anger to Seagus while he made facial expressions as though in communication. Aberdeen then assumed they were talking via mind like she and Lucy do, only more secretive. After five minutes Malice drank Seagus’ offered soda and then turned to Aberdeen yelling, “You didn’t even tell us your name and you want food? Hmph, don’t think so…Seagus!”
Aberdeen didn’t wish to speak. She only stared cross, not that she was very angry but she was trying to hide her stomach’s hunger and hoped that she wouldn’t growl. What shocked her was when Seagus walked to her and handed her a Hershey’s bar. Aberdeen took it and stared down into it, not noticing the blonde haired girl that walked in until she spoke, “Am I…interrupting something?” Aberdeen turned to the blonde haired girl already feeling uncomfortable and looking towards her with as much seriousness as she could. She would’ve clenched her fists but she didn’t want to ruin the chocolate bar, so she decided to vigorously take a huge bite out of it. Hungry Aberdeen also meant an angry Aberdeen and Aberdeen didn’t want to be either one right now.
After a huge bite, Aberdeen suddenly felt fur rubbing up and down her leg making her shudder. She looked down and saw Ella the red panda who greeted her, “Good to see you up and about.”Aberdeen’s cold stare turned to a slightly warmer smile and calmer eyes as she looked at the perky little panda. At first Ella growled at Seagus and Malice saying they might kill her or Opal, but then she calmed down and looked at Aberdeen again.
“Good to see you eating. I’ve been very worried, and so has Opal,” Ella said. Aberdeen then crouched down to pet Ella’s head as Lucy suddenly appeared from her invisibility and floated towards her. “Uhhh….nngg… El…lll..aa… Lucy….m..iis…” Lucy “hugged” Ella with shadowy extensions of herself and put her face..err mask.. to Ella’s head rubbing it enthusiastically. Lucy's mind however was also thinking about the newcommer. She smiled and said via mind to Ella, "Look there at the blondie.. she my knew stalking friend...hehe... wanna join? It'll be fun to scare her." While Lucy was enjoying her time with Ella, Aberdeen looked downcast thinking, ”Ella and Opal…worried about me? What am I going to tell them about what just happened to me?” Aberdeen then realized she had her one bite chocolate bar that she hadn’t finished yet so as she observed another Seagus, Malice, and unknown blonde interaction she chewed down on her chocolate bar, happy that her stomach had something rather than nothing in it.
When Malice asked the girl who she was, Aberdeen stood up and turned to the light haired girl thinking, ”Wait they don’t know who she is? What the hell is she doing here then?”Aberdeen looked cross at the girl and inspected her: long strawberry blonde hair, sapphire blue eyes, thin, ivory, fragile, and…no demon. She continued to stare her down, not caring whether it was rude or not for she was highly suspicious of her. “No demon yet she’s able to cross that barrier and find this place? She looks older than me too. Then again I didn’t meet Lucy very young either…”
Her thoughts continued until she heard falling and coughing. Aberdeen turned her attention to Seagus and gasped wide eyed putting her hands over her hand as she watched Seagus cough up blood and organs. She froze and stayed where she was horrified. ”This…this wasn’t my fault right?? Wha…what’s happening to him?!”
Lucy snapped Aberdeen out of her fright when she tapped her shoulder and said via mind, “You can redeem yourself. He needs help.”
Agreeing that Lucy was right, Aberdeen spoke up and said with an urgent sound to her voice, “Lucy, Ella, you two go and find help! I think I heard of some doctor taking care of him or something.”
After Lucy and Ella left, Aberdeen stood a bit away from Seagus who was on a bench in the cafeteria. She took a close look at Seagus and noticed that he had an X shaped scar on the top of his upper throat, where vocal chords are located. “Ahh…I see… can’t speak can you?” Aberdeen thought. She wasn’t sure what she should do, but she didn’t want to move him, fearful that it would cause his condition to worsen. Suddenly Aberdeen started having flashes of the Vengeance ghost once again and she crouched to the floor, hands at her ears, trying to block out the sound of it telling her, “Kill for vengeance… let him rot and taste your vengeance…” “No…I..I don’t want to…I don’t want to kill him… please no…” Aberdeen whispered. She slowly stood up again trying to ignore the howls of the ghosts that only she could hear, and asked Malice, “What’s happening to Seagus? Should I try and um…put his organs back?” Aberdeen asked not knowing what to do exactly. She grunted in pain coming from her arms as she slowly turned to the onlooker and said in monotone, “Stay here and help. Freaked out? Your problem.”
Well, that's not exactly the response I was expecting... Arya chuckled silently, watching as the creature turned, apparently having some sort of one sided conversation with the raven-haired boy, whom the creature referred to as 'Seagus'. Hmm.. Some sort of telepathic bond, perhaps?
"Do you have a name? Who are you?" Arya asked the creature. "The name's Arya, by the way."
Arya glanced back at the black haired boy, wondering at the exact relationship between the two, when she noticed the x-shaped scar across his throat. He must not be able to speak; that must be why he's been silent this whole time. she realized.
Out of the corner of her eye, Ayra noticed a red haired panda approaching the indigo haired girl, wrapping around her leg and chatting with her quietly.
What IS it with all these creatures around here? What a weird place. Arya thought, closing her eyes briefly and rubbing her temples.
An all-too-familiar sound yanked Arya out of her reprieve, her eyes flying open in shock. That sound. She knew that sound. The boy, Seagus fell to the floor, coughing harshly.
Just like me... Arya couldn't help thinking. Memories of her battles with tuberculosis -and that same harsh cough, came flooding back to her, but she pushed them away, rushing over to the boy, who had been placed on a bench by the white-haired creature, whom Arya had learned was called Malice.
Another coughing fit wracked the boy, this time, spewing blood and...are those... parts of organs? she wondered incredulously. This defied all basic medical knowledge; you can't survive without your organs! What the hell IS this kid? He should be dead right now! Arya shook her head. Grah! I've gotta stop thinking about this and DO something, or he WILL be!
Arya thought she heard someone else, possibly the other girl who was here talking to her, but she couldn't be sure, she was already too wrapped up in the situation. Quickly, Arya dug through the pockets of the sweatshirt she was wearing, until she found what she needed. She tore open a small package of alcohol wipes and swabbed the boy's arm with one. Brandishing a syringe filled with an ocher colored liquid, she unceremoniously jabbed it into the teen's arm.
"There..." she murmured, half to herself. "That should stabilize him for now, but..." she looked up, only half surprised at Malice, who had somehow transformed into a small, black ball. "Malice! Is there an infirmary around here somewhere? He should be okay for right now, but he needs medical attention!" Arya shook her head slightly, wondering how he he could even be alive.
Ella nodded and scuttled off, winding her way through the halls. Her small feet ment she wasn't very fast, but she was trying her best. Eventually, they reached the nurse's quarters and Ella jumped up on the table, causing the middle-aged woman behind the counter to gasp, her demon (a small white ghost-like creature with glowing eyes that could cut off the mind so you didn't feel pain for a while) patting her on the shoulder to calm her down.
"There is a student in need of help in the cafeteria, miss. Please help- he looked to be spurting up organs and it was very frighting" Ella said in between heaves as she caught her breath. The nurse stood up immediately and took off to the cafeteria, Ella following after her and her demon.
“It's okay, I guess.” Melody shrugged nonchalantly, feigning a sigh. “I understand.” No she didn't, but Kieran did not need a lecture on how everyone deals with grief in the own way.
Well, that weren't her exact thoughts. Melody was glad to be able to help her only friend, especially a friend that had just lost a brother very dear to him. Besides, she didn't want Connor's ghost haunting her because she had not kept the silent promise she made.
– If only I didn't suck so bad at this...
So far so good, however. When the duo had entered Connor's ex-room, neither of them felt the need to talk. Well, Kieran didn't feel the need to talk, and thus Melody wouldn't end up with ruining the whole thing and upsetting her friend with sudden blurts of failed attempts to be funny, like:
Look which magazine I found under the bed. Or: Connor's room is the equivalent of our purses, a black void where the opposite gender can't find anything.
All horrible jokes that she knew weren't going to be spat out.
For now, Melody pretended to be occupied with scurrying about the room and trying to find identifiable boy-toys that may or may not have belonged to Connor – Luckily, she found squat and instead admired the view out of the window...
“Shit!” The blonde exclaimed, suddenly realising a trivial, but important fact. “I got totally screwed on the window-department in my – Our room.” The palm of her hand slapped itself on her forehead.
“I mean me and... Ughh, never mind! You know what. I... Mean?” Melody turned her back to the window. “Kieran?”
Oh...
– Blatantly ignoring me, are you?
He probably didn't do it on purpose. For all she knew there actually was something interesting going on in that fridge.
“Am I missing something...?” Melody asked, jokingly. Approaching the kitchenette and standing just a few inches off from her friend, who immediately turned around with a... Cake?
“What's with th-”
“Melody,”
Yes...?
“...remember that cake I owe you?”
He owed a cake to her? When was that? Oooooh...! Yeah, now she remembered.
“Connor must've finished it the morning before we went to the city. I know it's a little late, but here it is.”
Melody leaned on the counter with her elbows, hands providing a make-shift support for her head. “So...” Eyes lazily darted to the delicious dessert. “That's for me, then? Coo-”
The girl stopped, inching closer and reading the scribbled text that was one the cake.
“I'm a stupid git, so I haven't said anything yet, but would you do me the honor of dating me?”
Oh... Oh!
Melody briefly averted her eyes from the cake and to Kieran, cheeks flushing a deep shade of red, before turning back to the cake.
“Ah... I...”
– C'mon, Mel...
Buzzed a simple thought, urging her to speak. By now, Melody imagined a little pixie version of herself pulling the nerve-endings in her brain, softly whispering: “Say something, you idiot!”
“Gee,” She began, a single hand brushing aside the fringes of blonde hair behind her ear. “I'unno. I-I mean, I would, but...”
With a hidden smirk the girl turned back to the cake, a single shrug nonchalantly directed at nothing in particular. “I don't think cake-dating is allowed. Try again next time.”
Melody stated, trying her best to keep a dead serious expression. Unfortunately, she couldn't help but burst into laughter after turning back to her friend.
“I'm sorry,” She said with a final giggle, a smile clear on her face. “That was... horrible.”
Collecting her thoughts, Melody let out a sigh, inching closer to Kieran. “Ehm... Yes?” Eyes tried to lock with Kieran's “Yes. I'll do you the honor of dating me... Git.”
As soon as Ms. Brumfield gave the go ahead for the game to start Kirie ran off ahead leaving the defenses to Opal. It seemed Melody and Kieran had ditched them as they usually do but the game had already started when he realized it so it didn’t matter anymore. Cassandra ran off to who knows where hopefully she’ll try and defend the flag or at least keep people away from Opal while he went for their opponent’s flag.
He was the best suited for the task as he didn’t trust Cassandra enough to not go berserk or something and start fighting people on the other side. It didn’t take him long to infiltrate their side and he nearly got in the way of a girl with white hair. She looks frail but considering what she carried in her hands she shouldn’t be underestimated.
The one person he was truly worried about was Amaya, she knows how he thinks and vice versa. though it’s been a couple years since we last saw each other so we must have changed just a little bit. Amaya had the same thoughts and decided to keep back and let Mallory go ahead besides Amaya wasn’t much of a fighter anyway. Jaxon looked like he could drop dead any moment from being so damn tired well I guess we can’t count on him then huh. So now it’s just us girls versus Kirie that girl with the pink and Mallory’s sister.
Kirie watched Jayson and Amaya from a distance and thought of drawing Amaya away or something but she may look like an air head but sometimes she had her moments. He chuckled at the sight of Amaya tripping when she took a step forwards. Diesel appeared besides her to help the red head up. Looking closer she had tripped over a shoe-lace. Shaking his head trying to keep back his laughter Kirie didn’t realize that the scene he saw before him had disappeared.
A shadow fell over Kirie. Relying only on instincts he jumped out of the way as Amaya came barging in with a fiery kick; literally her foot was on fire. “What in the world are you trying to burn me to a crisp! Is this how you greet an old friend Little Red?” he grinned at her using a nickname he had given her. “Hey I told you to stop calling me that I’m not a kid anymore!” sticking her tongue out at him.
“Well then I wouldn’t diddle-dawdle like you are now I’m not the only one here to get your flag look” Kirie pointed to where their flag had been which was now in the hands of Cassandra. Amaya gasped and looked back and forth between the two trying to figure out whom to go for. “ Dammit Kirie! I’m gonna get you for this!” glaring at him Amaya ran off after the quickly disappearing image of Cassandra running away from the flag. Once she was out of sight Kirie burst out laughing “Wow she still fell for that old trick. When will that girl learn from her mistakes? (Kirie then turned back to the flag with a serious face) Now time to get the real flag and end this game.”
Soon enough the image Kirie had created disappeared, making Amaya stop in tracks nearly tripping again. “URHG!! I can’t believe I fell for that dammit! I’m so gonna get you for this Kirie!” sulking a bit Amaya wasn’t paying attention to where she was going and nearly crashed right into the very girl whose fake she had been chasing; Amaya had ran into Cassandra. Kirie ran up to where Jayson was and noticed Jaxon but didn’t take him to serious considering the dead tired look on his face. “Hey Jayson I think I’ll be taking your flag today think you stop me?” he smiled and ran at her however she attacked he would do his best to get out of her way that or electrocute whatever the heck she sent at him.
She was in no condition to fight him therefore right now their flag was open if her teammates weren't around. She was seriously beginning to hate the constant dueling. First there was the one a while agao, then the one in the city, now this over a damn flag that she didn't really give a damn about. Puru was now at her side hitting her with his aw to get her attention. She wasn't allowed to sit out but she certainly couldn't fight him off.
Realizing that she had slowed, and was now slightly behind the pair, she began to walk faster, so that might catch up to the Demon and her Magni. "Hey," she wondered aloud, "the nurse back there said something about some Professor Banks. Ya think we should take Seagus to him?" she paused before voicing another thought, "Malice, why does Seagus look so... resistant? I mean, he does realize that we're taking him to somewhere where he'll get help, right?"
Arya fell silent; her words reminded her of something very similar said to her by one of the representatives that had come to try to persuade her into attending Liuena. She grinned wryly for a moment at the irony of the situation before her grin vanished, replaced with a frown. She couldn't help but remember... what she had did. The event that had forced her into the academy. She shivered.
They had entered the infirmary by now. Arya knew that with her pitiful strength she wouldn't be able to help Malice lift Seagus onto an exam table any time soon. Even so, she hovered nearby, uncertain.
"Oh CRAP!" Arya exclaimed, pounding her fist into her other hand for emphasis. "I'm supposed to be reporting to the headmaster right now!" In all of the excitement, she had forgotten the reason she entered the cafeteria for in the first place. "Malice, d'you know where the headmasters office is, by any chance?" she glanced down at Seagus, worry and concern plain in her face. Quieter, she asked, "Is he... do you think he's... gonna be all right?"
She continued to look at Seagus worriedly until the nurse arrived with Lucy and Ella. The nurse seemed to be in disbelief looking at the poor boy with barely any organs. After some argument with Malice and the nurse, the group headed towards the infirmary. Aberdeen just followed silently, not knowing what to do in the situation but at the same time feeling a sense of responsibility over Seagus that she would stick around and at least make sure he was alright. She looked down at Ella and Lucy and whispered, “Hey, thanks guys,” giving them a small smile on her face.
The mystery girl then spoke up, wondering about Professor Banks and asking more about Seagus’ feelings and concerns, making Aberdeen groan and roll her eyes. Though in truth, those were sort of the same questions she was wondering herself. After they had entered the infirmary, Aberdeen signaled Lucy to help her, Malice, and the nurse lift Seagus onto the exam table gently to make sure he wouldn’t be stirred anymore. She knew she wasn’t the best at lifting but with multiple people helping the job was easier. Aberdeen couldn’t help but look cross at the blonde who just stared at the action. It irritated her that she’d ask all of these questions and yet not even help when it counted, but she held back her annoyance and just maintained her serious expression.
“Hey Ella shouldn’t you be with—“ Aberdeen was going to ask until the girl interrupted her with a loud “Oh CRAP!” pounding her fist into her hand. Aberdeen turned to look at her with an eyebrow raised up and a ‘What the hell do you want?’ look. “I’m supposed to be reporting to the headmaster right now!” ”What? Did you get in trouble or something? Oh wait…” Aberdeen lightly smacked her forehead feeling stupid. ”Gosh I’m dumb, you must be a new student. Hmm newbie..oh no don’t tell me I’m going to have to give up my newly acquired one occupant room! Damn it…” Aberdeen thought making a scrunched up look of anger at thought of having to share with a roommate, especially with a newbie. ”I better hide or burn all of those decapitated dolls before she finds them…”
After the new girl asked more questions, understandably worried about Seagus’ odd condition, Aberdeen continued her previous question to Ella. “Shouldn’t you be with Opal right now? I thought they were having a match?” Aberdeen felt horrible having to keep her depression and insanity from her newly acquired friend, but she didn’t want to frighten her or burden her, especially with this new Vengeance problem. Speaking of which, Aberdeen realized she didn’t even get to open the book or read since the cafeteria incident. She sighed, wondering what to do now. Seagus needs to be watched for physical examination, the newbie needs to go to the headmaster, Ella isn’t with Opal, and Aberdeen and Lucy need to figure out what the hell is going on with Vengeance.
Aberdeen then spoke up ignoring that the girl was addressing Malice, “Hey newbie, don’t worry he’s gonna be okay. He’s been through…a lot these past couple of days and he just needs rest.” Aberdeen then looked down at Ella asking, “Sorry to make you run all over the place, but could you take newbie here to the headmaster’s office? It should be close to the arena right? Can you make sure Opal is doing okay for me as well?” Aberdeen then reached into her pocket and grabbed a few caramel candies, unwrapping one of them and popping one into Ella’s mouth. She smiled remembering that it was hers—and now Lucy’s—favorite treat. “Here, make sure you save some for Opal okay?” Aberdeen turned to the new girl once more, still looking serious towards her, and said, “I’ll watch him…”
(If Arya does go with Ella, Lucy follows and this dialogue happens. If not just ignore this..)
”Abby, the new girl has a very nice face…can I keep it?” Lucy thought to Aberdeen, getting bored of the current mask she is wearing.
”Lucy, you know that you can’t just steal faces off of people!” Aberdeen turned and noticed Lucy wasn’t in the room and panicked. ”Hey!! Don’t steal her face please!!”
Lucy frowned behind her mask and sighed, ”Fine, but I get to stalk her for today.” With that thought, Lucy was again feeling content. She had found another person to creep with.
Aberdeen sighed and focused her gaze on Seagus lying there without any means to speak up. Despite what had happened a few days ago, she couldn’t believe what horrible shape he was in. Before the nurse began physical examinations, the nurse stared at the bandages around Aberdeen’s arms and asked, “What happened to you Ms. Andrews?”
Aberdeen quickly looked down at her arms and realized she hadn’t taken care to hide the bandages. She then glanced at Seagus but from her position she couldn’t really look at his arms well. She hoped that the nurse wouldn’t check there and notice the knife marks, but for now she had to answer the question directed to her. “Um, some slight abrasions during the um..’incident’ that happened a few days ago. That’s all. I don’t like looking at them so I wrapped them up.” The nurse seemed to look at her in disbelief, but seemed to believe it when she said, “Oh, I’m sorry.” When the nurse began the examinations, Aberdeen took care to sit far away and stare into her book, not wanting to peek at Seagus just in case, and wanting to finally find out what the hell is going on with her.
The blonde stood there silent, watching as the indigo-haired teen instructed a red panda, which Arya had just noticed, to guide her to the headmasters office.
"Thanks," Arya smiled at the girl. "Oh, and it's Arya, not 'newbie,'" Arya informed the girl with a slight chuckle. Turning serious, Arya stared directly into the opposing girl's eyes. Something about them... Arya wasn't sure, but it was like she'd seen a ghost or something.
"Are you...alright?" Arya asked in a hushed tone.
She was suddenly struck by the stupidity of that question, and hurried to backtrack, "I-I mean... you just look sort of... freaked out, or something." Mentally, Arya facepalmed, 'freaked out or something?' REAL good, Arya, real good.
"Aggh, d-don't mind me, just... forget I said anything." Arya apologized, feeling like a complete and total idiot.
Hoping to avoid further embarrassment, she decided she should probably go before she said something stupid again. She left the infirmary, following the red panda, Ella, to the headmasters office. ((If Ella didn't lead her there, she found her way there herself))
Thanking her furry red guide ((or not)), she stood in front of a pair of grand, ornate doors. One of them, she noticed was slightly ajar. She was planning on knocking quietly, but as the knuckles of her hand collided with the wood of the door, it opened with a squeak. Inside were two men, a white haired, yet still somehow youthful looking man, and another man whom Arya assumed to me the headmaster. "Uh... Um...." Arya's nervousness returned. Finally, after several long moments of indecisiveness, she mentally steeled herself, and stepped -albeit rather timidly- into the room.
"I'm sorry to disturb you, but... uh, the man who well, 'escorted' me here said to go to the headmaster's office... is one of you the headmaster?" she asked, feeling rather foolish. That reminded her...
"Oh, um... sorry I was late, but when I went to the cafeteria to ask for directions, this guy named Seagus collapsed and started coughing up blood and, well, organs... he's in the infirmary now, though." Arya fell silent, still feeling rather embarrassed about the whole situation.
"Well, I suppose it wouldn't be against me to show you around a bit on the way," Ella said though a mouthful of caramel candy as she trotted alongside the girl, who had identified herself as Arya. Ella swallowed the candy and stepped ahead a few spaces, pushing her body against the door to the arena the game was going on in. She saw Opal on the sidelines, her eyes shut tight and her hands clenched in concentration. Ella pushed the door open a little ways more- just enough so Arya could see in.
"See the pink-haired one in the corner? I'm her demon. Her name is Opal," Ella smiled before looking around for anyone else she could identify. "That's Jayson, over there, and Jaxon. Then over there is Kirie," Ella pointed out the respective people before turning back to Arya. "You'll meet them later, I'm sure" she said and got back on track to the office, every so often saying something. It wasn't long before they got to the office, and Arya thanked Ella.
"Not a problem at all," Ella said as she walked away, back into the arena. She decided she wouldn't be a of much use, so she scuttled up onto the benches and resigned herself to watching the game.
He and Henry were conversing when a young girl stepped into the room albeit a tad bit timidly. She opened her mouth to speak but not much came out aside from an Um and an Uh.
"I'm sorry to disturb you, but... uh, the man who well, 'escorted' me here said to go to the headmaster's office... is one of you the headmaster?" she asked. The Headmaster smiled at her question but wasn’t given the chance to answer it.
"Oh, um... sorry I was late, but when I went to the cafeteria to ask for directions, this guy named Seagus collapsed and started coughing up blood and, well, organs... he's in the infirmary now, though." She soon fell silent looking a bit embarrassed for what reason he didn’t know nor did he really care for the reason.
“Well my dear first I shall address you first question upon intruding on a conversation-but don’t worry I accept your apology-I am the Headmaster of this Academy and it is a pleasure to meet you Miss . . .?” he reached towards her for a welcoming handshake. Once she gave him her name The Headmaster smiled nodding “so then you’re the new student I heard was coming in. oh where are my manners this man is a good friend of mine he is head of the Science Department here as well as the lead medic; Henry Banks.
Nudging the man to say something (after he does) the Headmaster turned back to Miss. Richards. “so Arya-may I call you that Miss sounds a bit too formal for me- it appears that you have yet to meet your demon is that correct. Do you have any idea as to why? It’s rare for Magni’s to not meet their demons so late in their adolescence.” The Headmaster waited patiently for her answer though he wouldn’t be expecting too much of an answer from her.
"I-I'm here I just took off at the sound of thunder there." 'Thunder? Where would there be thunder on a day like this?' Just after this thought almost on cue there was yet another sharp boom of thunder followed by a voice. "JAXON RHYS WAKE UP, YOU'RE ALREADY SKIPPING YOUR REGULAR CLASSES BUT YOU'RE NOT SKIPPING MINE!" 'Oh.... it's her... so that must mean it was her snapping that caused it.' Sighing heavily he got up and yelled to the teacher. "Yeah I'm awake just give me a bit to get showered and everything else and I'll head to the arena just go back there and I'll meet up shortly."
Upon hearing her leave he slowly got up and grabbed some stuff to get showered and ready for the arena challenge but before heading out he pulled a disposable camera and took a picture of his work. "There. That should satiate my need for keeping it preserved just in case a certain some idiot comes in and decides to clean it off the walls." Shaking his head he then headed his way to the shower to get ready for the "game" that everyone's favorite teacher set up.
After his shower and drying his hair he strung his towel over shoulders and donned his pants so that it's "acceptable" to walk around in public. Stretching his arms and yawning he walked down the corridor before hearing voices. 'Who could that be? Everyone should be still in class of course...' Shaking his head he kept walking only to see the back of a blonde and... of course Kieran. "Uh..." Putting a hand over his mouth he caught a glimpse of the cake and caught Kieran's eye. 'Ah crap... this is a situation I SHOULD NOT get involved in!' Quickly raising a finger to his lips he nodded at Kieran and gave him a thumbs up before silently shuffling back to his room to put on a shirt and head to the arena course.
"Gaaaaaaaaaah! Why were they there of all times?! Whatever, Tama now that I'm here let's just get through this since it seems that everyone already started. I should be on the team with... The girls that's right..." Just after saying this Jaxon let his magic create portals to revolve around himself and headed over to Kirie to stop him from taking the flag from both our side and to help Jayson as she seemed to be struggling. "At Least with this I'll be able to get something done, right Tama?" Smiling to himself he continued his charge on Kirie.
------------------------------------------------
After saying hello to the young lady, Henry's blood ran cold upon hearing the name Seagus. The Infirmary! Thank God! After getting a nod from the headmaster, Henry bowed his head to the new student and ran off like a madman. He had to find him. It didn't take long to find the trail...blood and organs. He followed it to the infirmary. However, he was tripped up by...a ball? Landing with a thud, Henry got up only to be tripped up again. Running and jumping like a crazy psycho, Henry was able to dodge the booby trap of a demon and finally enter the infirmary. He sighed with relief upon seeing Seagus resting. He walked up to the nurse, who covered her mouth with her hands upon seeing the bruises on the doctor's face. "How is he?" "Alive...that's all I can say. "Good. I'll wait til he's awake." Henry sat down next to another student to catch his breath. "And who might you be?"
"Richards. Arya Richards." Arya replied, meeting the man's outstretched hand with one of her own.
Arya raised an eyebrow as the white-haired man, Dr. Banks, rushed out of the office. She remembered the nurse at the infirmary mentioning a Professor Banks So that's Professor Banks... Arya observed silently. Does he know Seagus somehow, I wonder? ...I just hope that he'll be able to help him (Seagus).
"it appears that you have yet to meet your demon is that correct." the headmaster questioned, "Do you have any idea as to why? It’s rare for Magni’s to not meet their demons so late in their adolescence."
"No, sir. I don't know." Arya answered the headmaster respectfully, feeling more at ease now that her initial trepidation had subsided. "II didn't even know Demons existed until a few minutes ago, when I met Seagus's Demon, Malice. It was..." she hesitated, searching for words to better describe the event, "quite the experience."
She hesitated again, wondering if she should share more. "I mean I... didn't even know Magni existed until about six months ago. That was when I first.. ah, discovered my ability." Arya finished somewhat evasively, trying her best not to think of the event.
Kieran laughed, and without saying a word closed the the last few feet separating them and engulfed Melody in the single biggest bear hug she has ever received. "Despite everything that has happened, I wouldn't trade the last few weeks for anything." he said, and then released her. "Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it. Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time."
Kieran flopped onto Connor's bed letting out a sigh. He turned his head and noticed something on his brother's nightstand, it was a picture. Kieran sat up and grabbed it. It was a picture of the two of them cosplaying as two of their favorite anime characters. "You kept this stupid picture?" He said to himself a tear or two ran down his face. "We always thought we were so badass, well I guess in the end you were more like Kamina than we ever thought, eh bro?" When the two of them decided to cosplay as the duo from Gurren Lagan there was never any question over who was gonna be Kamina, it was Connor without a doubt. "I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch." he managed to say as the tears streamed down his face. He sat there holding the picture, the rest of the world disappeared he cried, didn't even notice anything else. He didn't even stop to think that his friend, no his girlfriend, was in the room with him, he just cried. On some level deep within himself he told himself that this was the last time he would cry. It was his time to be the strong one, if Connor could do it for him for so many years, he could do it, for his sister, for Melody, for everyone.
"No, sir. I don't know." Arya answered a bit respectful at that I think I'm going to like this student "II didn't even know Demons existed until a few minutes ago, when I met Seagus's Demon, Malice. It was..." she hesitated "quite the experience."
He chuckled thinking about it "I'm sure it was. My experience with her was indeed quite the introduction" smiling.
It seemed Arya was hesitating to say more but he waited patiently for her to speak up. Or else he might come off as stern as he sometimes does.
"I mean I... didn't even know Magni existed until about six months ago. That was when I first .. ah, discovered my ability." Arya finished somewhat evasively.
One brow raised in curiosity the Headmaster looked through a few papers on his desk before choosing a select few and facing Arya again. "Ah yes I've read the reports. But paper doesn’t tell me everything if you could tell me just what exactly happened. As for your demon I find that a bit odd as they often appear when their Magni is in most need of help." He looked at her a bit quizzically.
Kirie
Kirie dodged one of the vines but as soon as he did so another came up so reaching in his back pocket he pulled out a kunai. It tore through the vine but like before more took its place. He looked over at Jayson realizing she wasn’t fit for defending the flag or herself for that matter just yet. That just makes thing easier then and with that he grabbed a few vines and leg some get a hold on him and electrocuted them to a crisp.
The vines fell apart and none took their places since Jayson was having trouble standing in place after that little feat. "Well that was no fun but I guess Ms. Brumfield wasn’t very smart on having done this so soon then, huh? (He smiled at Jayson) Now if you excuse me I have a flag to capture."
And with that he passed by Jayson and took the flag. It was a pretty darn heavy flag too despite the fact that it was so damn small. Unlike theirs which was blue theirs was red a common color for teams in his opinion. Thankfully Kirie wasn’t as weak as the others and managed to recover quite nicely over the past few days.
Kirie then took the flag at a running start and was heading over to their side when Jaxon decided to make his move and rushed at him. Surprising him Kirie barely had enough time to get out of his way but dropped the flag when doing so. The flag now lay between the two and Kirie knew he had the upperhand since Jaxon wouldnt be able to create portals with the flag in his hands. Though he could create some around Kirie and he might not even know it. So for now he sinply watched and waited for Jacon to make his move.
Arya stiffened. "I... I'd rather not." Arya responded in a clipped tone, trying not to grimace, "The experience was... traumatic. As for my demon... well, maybe... I mean, my ability never really manifested itself until six months ago. Isn't that odd? It's like, why start then? I heard Magni are born with their powers..." the teenager shrugged, "maybe my demon has something to do with that. I dunno, that's... just my theory."
Arya paused for a moment, casting about for another topic of conversation. "Is there a map of the campus somewhere? I'm having trouble finding my way around." the girl explained, "I have everything else; I just need a map."
Meanwhile, Aberdeen was busy reading about Vengeance when Malice popped up in front of her and made her gasp. Her eyes flew open wide as she dropped the book she was holding. She made sure to close it up and pick it up without Malice seeing the contents, feeling guilty that she was thanking her when she was the one that harmed Seagus. To Malice’s question, Aberdeen thought in her head, ”Maybe you could help me with this Vengeance thing. Hmm?” By the time Aberdeen thought of a real response, Malice was using a gopher ball and shouting in the hallway to which Aberdeen merely shook her head and sighed.
Then came another man who was very much taller than her and who seemed to be clothed in what fit to be for a doctor. “And who might you be?” he asked Aberdeen. She simply looked towards him with a blank expression and said, “Aberdeen.” She couldn’t stand anymore new people, so she decided to head out of the room and told the man, “I think you’re that Doctor…person they mentioned.” Pointing to Seagus she said, “Take care of him, or I’ll let you be Abby’s new face….no wait…her pillowcase would be nicer. And you do have some lovely material for some dolls…oh…I must be heading out..” Aberdeen said. She walked out of the building chuckling to herself about ways she can freak out newbie…or wait “Arya” when suddenly she felt very faint and collapsed on the floor.
In her dream, Aberdeen could see the game of capture the flag, with Kirie and Jaxon waiting on each other for someone to strike. Just as somebody was to move, the lights flickered on and off and an eerie wind howled throughout the stadium. Suddenly the flags started moving and flying towards the Magni, hitting some of them. After a few seconds the lights completely shut out with all the Magni inside confused. For some reason, she could see within Ms. Brumfield’s point of view now. Ms. Brumfield had some flashes of a girl being killed and a voice of a girl in her head whispering, “Why did you leave me to die?” Then Aberdeen saw herself, yet she did not look like herself. Aberdeen’s eyes were white and her skin was sickly pale. There were hands coming out from a darkness behind her trying to grab her and all she could do was scream, but it seemed it was in Ms. Brumfield’s voice.
She flashed again to the stadium and she could hear Ms. Brumfield shouting but she couldn’t see what was happening as the stadium was still pitch black. Suddenly the lights opened up again and Ms. Brumfield was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. Aberdeen could look at her arms and see them bleeding with the same characters Seagus had. Aberdeen wanted to go help Ms. Brumfield, warn the students, or do something, but she couldn’t move. She was forced to look and she couldn’t feel anything as though she had no body. A closer look made her realize the flags were missing and the walls were in a bloody writing with the words “Murderer,” and arrows pointing somewhere. Aberdeen could feel her body being forced to follow the blood trailed walls to Seagus in the infirmary being checked on. Finally she felt herself being whisked off to what looked like Kieran’s room, or at least the front of it. By the door, Aberdeen found the two flags and when put together they said, “Avenge your brother, or I shall do so myself.” Finally Aberdeen woke up outside, wondering if that was a dream, when she saw some of the bloody handwriting pointing in the direction she came from. She decided to run to Kieran’s room to see if the flags were really there.
Arya stiffened. "I... I'd rather not." she responded in a clipped tone, earning a raised broe from him. "The experience was... traumatic. As for my demon... well, maybe... I mean, my ability never really manifested itself until six months ago. Isn't that odd? It's like, why start then? I heard Magni are born with their powers..." the teenager shrugged, "maybe my demon has something to do with that. I dunno, that's... just my theory."
Arya paused for a moment, "Is there a map of the campus somewhere? I'm having trouble finding my way around." the girl explained, "I have everything else; I just need a map."
"Ah yes your theory seems justified. But as Magni we can never truly understand our relationship with out demon and what factors are needed for them to reveal themselves to us." He smiled but before he was ableto direct his student to a map a demon had already done so but in a way that was meant to scare the poor girl.
The Headmaster jumped at Lucianas sudden appearance but then turned to his left. "You knew but you didnt tell me! Well why not-Ugh alright I understand" Turning back to his student and Luciana, "Ah yes I do apologize for that Arya. Luciana that was rude do make sure to apologize later on alright. Besides shouldnt you be with your Magni?" he spoke sternly and a bit cold. Turning to Arya his gaze softened a bit, "As for you Miranda here will show you around the school-"
At that moment Miranda intterupted her Magni. Suddnely the Headmaster became tense the muscles of his jaw working as he listened. "Dammit. I must apologize for this but I'll have to cut this meeting short my dear. Luciana please check up on your Magni." With that he rushed out of his office and headed towards the arena with something shimmering behind him.
Kirie and Ms. Brumfield
Just as Kirie was about to make a move, the lights flickered on and off and an eerie wind howled throughout the stadium. Suddenly the flags started moving and flying towards he and the others. One hit him in the abdoman thankfully it wasnt at the sharp ends. Then the lights shut off what the hells going on? looking around but his eyes had yet to adjust to the dark. Ms. Brumfield was a just as confused as her students butthe she started to see flashes of a girl being killed , her voice whispering in her head, “Why did you leave me to die?”
Ms. Brumfield fell to her knees tears streaming down her face whispering something. The girls voice grew louder and louder until it sounded like a war was going on in her head. Finally she couldnt take any more and she screamed piercing the darkness. Then the lights turned on and Ms. Brumfield was uncouncious lying in a pool of blood from characters that were written on her arms. The words Murderer were written in blood all over the Arena and the flags were missing.
Amon then appeared stepping over his Magni protectvly. He growled and snarled at whoever tried to get close to her. The Headmaster suddenly appeared rushing to Ms. Brumfields side, which Amon had allowed hesitanly though. "what happened here!?" he called out to the students waiting for an answer
Melody had little time to prepare, if any, for the massive bear hug that came crashing her way.
“Woah-” The girl responded through a nervous, whispering chuckle, clinging onto her friend to prevent herself from tipping over and re-enact the first time the two met – Although this time with the roles swapped.
“Despite everything that has happened, I wouldn't trade the last few weeks for anything.”
Melody felt her cheeks burning up again. She averted her eyes from Kieran when he cut off his hug, the girl lowering her head as she managed a smile. “Glad to know I'm so worthy of your time.”
Time seemed to stop for a moment, and Melody's inner self smiled as she laid her eyes back on Kieran. She suddenly questioned why he had the guts to ask her now. Then again, maybe it was a spur of the moment thing. He did often do things on the fly, but maybe her mind was wandering a bit too far off with this thought.
“Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it.”
So he really hadn't plan this at all, huh? Melody gave Kieran a puzzled look.
“Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time.”
The girl blinked for a moment. Was it really? Or did everything go better than expected?
She shook her head, mentally nudging herself to stop thinking for a second.
“Is that what I should think? Oh, excuse me for getting the wrong idea of your 'confession' then.” Melody spouted out rather bluntly, though it wouldn't be difficult to note the traces of sarcasm in her words.
*slap*
A palm forcefully pressed itself against Melody's forehead. “Ah... I, didn't-”
But Kieran was, probably, no longer paying attention to his friend's failings to keep certain thoughts to herself. He just sat there, moping. Hands clinging onto a picture of, what Melody guessed could only be involving Connor.
Something imaginatively sharp pierced her heart. Melody still hadn't given the events a definite place, she doubted she ever would.
“I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch.”
Melody played around with the fringes of her blonde hair, nodding as she agreed with Kieran's words. Connor would be missed, definitely.
“C'mon, captain sadface.” Melody approached Kieran, reaching out for his hands. “Where's the Kieran who pokes my head when I'm about to nod off in class? Where's that contagious smile?” She said, attempting to cheer him up somewhat.
“How about we go some place nicer? Go outside, bring the cake and pretend we're having a picnic?” Melody managed a genuine smile, dropping beside her friend on the bed. “Or,” A finger rested on her chin. “We could stay here and talk. Either way that cake is going to feed some mouths.”
An unexplained wave of dread sent Arya's stomach plummeting, butterflies appearing in its place.
What the hell is going on? She wondered. A serious frown found its way onto her face. The girl turned, addressing the black form whom she assumed was Luciana.
"We should go, see what's happening." Arya said, already moving toward the door. She felt strangely... on edge. "Where's your magni? Who's your magni?"
((OOC: AGH! Writer's block! sorry for the lame post))
Mallory, who tripped over someone, landed face first on the flag she got from Cassa. It smelled…like feet?????? She botled right up and felt the flag…it was a fake. It was…Cassa’a dirty gym sock. Mallory squealed and crawled away backwards as if the sock was a zombie trying to eat her. “Eww Eww Eww Eww, dirty nasty! Cassa! That wasn’t funny!” Then she looked around as her sister approached her.” Um…what happened, Cassa?” “No idea. We should check for injured.” “Good idea.” With that, they both went around checking. They would take any injured to the infirmary.
Banks continued to watch as Seagus slept. “Its hard to believe that this child could destroy a city. But, from what my analysis show, it wasn’t him doing that. It was that other presence in his head, Maledict. Still, when the High Council hears he’s here, no doubt they’ll put him on trial or something. You don’t just get away with leveling a city.” That’s when Banks noticed something was wrong. He slowly stood up facing the door, ready to attack.
'What the hell happened, I mean seriously what the hell just happened?' Blinking furiously he hid himself between dimensions only to hear Kirie being assaulted by... something, and then heard a blood curdling scream.
"Uh.... Hello? Is everyone all right?" Just after asking this almost on cue the lights flashed back on with everyone on the floor in either a daze or in pain. "Great.... Well whatever this game was going to be it seems that it is no longer going to happen." Shaking his head he scanned the room to find Amon Shielding Brumfield and the Headmaster rushing in.
"What happened here!?" Walking up to them and Amon keeping full well for his distance, Jaxon started scratching his head and sighed. "Well from what I understand the lights went dark and then this happened. Luckily I was saved from whatever event happened as I pulled myself between dimensions out of instinct, which I'm still doing right now." Biting his lip in thought Jaxon looked back at Cass and Mallory helping those hurt to the infirmary and stared at Amon in the eyes before looking back at the Headmaster. "Anyway whatever transpired here seems to have quelled itself before more things could have happened. That said we should probably get her to an emergency room of sorts before any permanent damage can occur..... That's if Amon the lovely demon will allow me to take her directly there without wasting time." Yawning slightly he stopped and looked back at the arena and all train of thought stopped. "Hey.... This might be a minute detail... but where did the flags go? I don't sense their presence... Hey Headmaster, I don't like the look of this... But... Whatever let's just get out of here. NOW."
They were walking down the halls when Cassa thought talking would make this less awkward. She didn’t get to talk to too many people. “My name is Cassandra, but you can call me Cassa. What’s your name?” After waiting for a response, Cassa continued. “I have the ability to make small storms. For now.” Cassa raised her free hand. Yeesh, her nails had grown a tad. They didn’t need trimming though. Cassa was extremely hygienic despite appearances. They looked good. “Shut up, girl brain!” Cassa muttered under her breath, concentrating on her powers. Soon she summoned a small hurricane in the palm of her hand. She always enjoyed doing it. “See? But when I get mad, I can make one ten times this size. I know, lame power. That’s why I don’t rely on it. Unlike most Magni, I have enough brute strength to fight them off in hand to hand. You can thank my dad’s military connections for that one. I’ve known people in the military for…what the hell is that sound. Oh shit, hang on!”
Cassa bearhugged and hoisted the girl before jumping out of the way of a…gopher ball? One that was moving really fast and yelling at the tops of its lung. What the hell? A living gopher ball? She had fricking seen it all at this school. After somehow dodging the possessed gopher ball, she saw her dad in a fighting stance and couldn’t help but laugh. “Dad, what the hell are you doing? You look ridiculous.” Her dad, Professor Banks, eased up and sighed. “I felt something happened. Are you and Mallory, ok?” Cassa rolled her eyes and smiled. She couldn’t help it. Professor Banks was the all time stereotypical Dad. Better that than something worse. “Yes, dad, we’re fine. We’re helping people to the infirmary.” Cassa counted 16 beds, one preoccupied by someone. Wonder what he’s in for. Kinda cute actually. Despite the scars, the guy seemed to have a rather handsome face. Then the blanket fell off of him. Cassa reared back in utter shock at what she saw. Or rather, what she didn’t. This kid was a skeleton of a human being. What the hell had happened to him?! That’s when she hear the sound of something breaking and turned around to see a black ball emerge from the shattered remains of the gopher ball.
“Seagus!” The voice of a young woman shouted across the room before morphing into the form of a pitch black girl with white hair and dashing over to the bed. She quickly put the blanket back on her Magni before facing Cassa. “Hey, quit oogling at my Magni! You hear me?” She walked up to Cassa and pointed her finger in her face. You think your so tough, but I don’t think you can handle Seagus in a fight. He whoop your woah!” Cassa snapped and tried to bite the demon’s hand off, her teeth clamping shut with a crunching sound of a really strong jaw, followed by the characteristic growl that Cassa usually makes when she bites something, even air. Malice seemed thrown off by this and backed off. That’s when Cassa laid the girl she had helped here onto a bed next to the boy. Figured she could use some company. Then the demon was back on her rampage. “You turn around right now and leave before you wake him up!” “It looks like its too late for that.” Cassa pointed and the demon turned around and her hands flew to her mouth as she shouted a bit in fright. The boy was stirring and opened his yes. ‘Wow, they’re so green. Despite the fact that the rest of him looks like shit, his eyes…they’re so full of life. Cassa snapped out of it before turning to leave. Before she could she saw the demon gently trying to push her master back into the bed. “Seagus, you’re going right back to sleep! You need rest! Rest!” If the situation wasn’t as serious, Cassa would be rolling on the floor laughing at how funny this was. It was too much. She turned to leave after telling the girl she had brought goodbye and returning to the arena.
Professor Banks returned and gave the girl a quick non invasive examination. “Hello, and what’s your name?”
When Jayson walked in the infirmary she noticed anothe rperson here that she didn't even see during the game. She eyed him realizing that he was handsome and didn't care about the scars but it was brief as she did not want to further anger the demon she realized was the gopher they dodged that Cassa did anger. Jayson remained silent until the doctor came up to her. She had said by to Cassa and thank you to her for helping her before turning to her gaze to the doctor. "H-Hi I'm Jayson." she introduced once again now nervous. She didn't know what was wrong and she hated hospitals so having to be checked by a doctor was a bit nerve-wracking.
She eyed the male lying beside her once more but didn't speak as she didn't want to disturb him. It was going to be a very long day indeed.
She looked back at Kieran, her face was pleasant, but the smile was gone, Kieran was sure was thinking, too bad he didn't know what about, “Well then I guess there isn't much here to find. I don't know what I was searching for but I didn't find it.” She finally said.“Thank you so much for coming with me though. Even if it was a waste of your time.”
“Is that what I should think? Oh, excuse me for getting the wrong idea of your 'confession' then.” Melody said a little brutally but at that point Kieran was lost in the picture of him and Connor.
“Ah... I, didn't-”
“I'm gonna miss you, you crazy son of a bitch.”
“C'mon, captain sadface. Where's the Kieran who pokes my head when I'm about to nod off in class? Where's that contagious smile?” She said reaching out to him. Kieran grabbed her hands and got up.
“How about we go some place nicer? Go outside, bring the cake and pretend we're having a picnic? Or, We could stay here and talk. Either way that cake is going to feed some mouths.” She said smiling at him.
"A picnic? huh, that sounds like fun." He said wiping the tears from his face, and smiling at Melody. As they left the room Kieran looked back at the room, "Thank you Connor. You can rest easy, knowing I can handle everything from here. I won't be weak anymore. I promise." He whispered, almost not realizing that Melody probably heard that.
They didn't talk much as they walked outside. They walked around the campus a while, unconsciously avoiding the arena that they were supposed to be at. They found a large tree that gave off a rather nice shady place to have a picnic and the two of them sat down. Kieran pulled two forks out of his pocket and handed one to Melody, "Would the lady like some cake?" He said, trying a little to hard to be silly. He hoped Melody would appreciate it after how dreadfully boring he'd been lately. He took a bite of cake and leaned back against the tree staring up into its branches. He spent a fair amount of time examining them, looking at how they interwove, each leaf receiving just enough sunlight, each branch doing it's part to support the others. After a while he snapped out of it and realized that while the cake was half gone, he had only had one bite. He smiled and put his arm around Melody and snagged another bite. Although it was almost a week old at this point, the cake was still delicious, Connor was an amazing chef. Kieran then noticed the shadow of the tree move, to anyone else it would have appeared to be an unnatural movement, but Kieran saw the tell tale signs of Nox, "Hey dumbass, quite hiding in the shadows and join us, I know you want a piece of cake." Kieran said to seemingly no one, and then a hound rose up from the shadow. "Well I was trying to give you guys a little privacy, but if you insist, I'd love a piece of cake." Nox said matter of factly. Kieran scooped a piece of the cake onto his fork and held it out for his friend, who happily lapped it up and smiled. "That was delicious, now if you'll excuse me I need to go find Hans. Honestly, I'm surprised he's still around. But that fact alone means something is amiss. You kids have fun." He smirked and slunk back into the shadow and slivered off towards the dorms.
Strange things had been happening ever since the arena incident. The lights would suddenly turn off, people would be found sleeping on the floor and nowhere near their dorm rooms or objects would be misplaced and found in the most bizarre locations. Ms. Brumfield took that entire week off so she could recuperate and try and get her thoughts back together. Among those strange things is that there have been rumors of a ghost haunting a certain hallway but only at certain times of the day as well as a rather mean one in the arena.
The Headmaster has made sure that everyone knows not to use the arena for the time being until a certain person arrived and got rid of the ghost. He held an assembly telling all the students and staff that it was most likely a student who had done all of this as a sort of joke. And most people believed him, well except the few who experienced this student’s joke and knew something just wasn’t quite right.
Sadly a fellow student won’t be with them this year. Aberdeen was asked by her parents to come home, the reason why she didn’t tell anyone other than it was a family matter nor did she tell them when she would be back. And so shortly after the arena incident Abderdeen packed up her things said goodbye and was gone.
A few days after Aberdeen had left and without any serious incidents the Headmaster released the ban on the arena but said that only teachers who had permission from the Headmaster were allowed to use it. That certain hallway however still gave people problems but after a while people got used to it.
But that didn’t matter as students were getting ready for a one week field trip outside of the school grounds. It is up to the class to decide where they want to go on this field trip. And this year Ms. Brumfields class decided to go to the beach. However the headmaster warned them to be extra careful now that word has been going around of the City incident. A lot of humans are becoming more and more aware of the magical world that Magni lived in and it could potentially put the Academy in danger.
So aside from the normal beach activities, which are up to the students, they have decided to hold a service for Connor who had died valiantly trying to protect his friends and succeeded in that. As well as a small party at the end of their one week stay at the beach. And this time the headmaster decided to be lenient with Seagus’s and Li’s punishment and has allowed the two to go along with the rest of their class on the field trip. However they still cannot use their magic and will be kept watched over nor can they go about along without a buddy.
Now we shall start off with everyone getting off the bus and finding their hotel rooms. They will be the same as how they were last time but if you would like it changed then tell me so I can change it. Also since BadBecca is away on sick leave and I’m not sure she will be able to get on the Bank sisters will room together so as not to inconvenience anyone.
Arya groaned internally for what must have been the fiftieth time that day. Why, just why, did her class have to choose to go to the beach? Arya hated the beach.
"Why couldn't we have just gone to a nice forest instead?" she murmured wistfully as she flexed her sleeping muscles, trying to work the pins-and-needles feeling out of them.
She sighed. Well, I'm here now, so I might as well do something. Arya thought, slowly following the crowd of students towards the small group of buildings that she assumed were the dorms. Hmmm.... I should probably go find my room... She froze, Wait, where IS my room? quickly, she shuffled through the papers that each student had been given, checking each one for any information pertaining to where her room might be. Nothing. Not again! Arya groaned aloud as she rolled her eyes in exasperation, remembering how long it took them to find her a room when she arrived at the school.
It had been a long time since he last had a vacation or at least a real one that is. Kirie got off the bus carrying his duffle bag over his shoulder and looked around. Reimei had of course stayed in her own little world since she and water didn’t mix very well. Chuckling at bit at the thought of his last vacation, Kirie went off to the inn they were staying at.
It seemed he and Jaxon were going to be roomed again, not that it bothered him much. He just wished he could socialize with the other guys. No doubt in their eyes, Kirie was nothing more than the teacher’s pet. Not like I try to be I just take my studies seriously unlike others. the inn was pretty nice, he found out that it had an open bath house but it was separated for guys and girls.
They could go to the ground level and eat breakfast, lunch and dinner or just call room service. With a huff he set his things down on the ground putting his hands on his hips. “well then better get myself situated, I wonder what we’ll be doing?” with a grin Kirie walked back out of the room to see if anyone else needed help with their things.
The beach of all things they go to the beach. Fire and water do not mix particularly well, or at least that’s what Diesel always complains about. To be honest Amaya actually likes the water. Amaya had made sure to pack everything she needed but it seemed the red head may have gone a little overboard in what she brought.
It took her a moment to get her bag through the bus doors but after giving it a rather furious kick she managed. It looked like she was rooming with that Melody girl, they weren’t exactly friends nor were they enemies so they more or less had a mutual relationship. “Which is why I must make her my friend. Kirie has yet to make his move on her so it’s even better if I make mine.” Amaya you realize you’re talking aloud right? came Diesels sarcastic voice.
“EH! Really I didn’t know! Of course I know I’m talking aloud silly- oh look here’s our room-“ with that Amaya tripped and fell flat on her face. And her bag didn’t help much, it was more of a weight than anything else. Diesel materialized in a squatting position, a grin on his face. “hehe I told you packed too much. Now you can’t get up so want me to help you out?”
Amaya glared at him and surprisingly enough she managed to get up herself. Stepping inside their room, Amaya set her things down on the floor and stretched. “Alright then I found my room without a hitch now I need to figure out where Ms. Brumfield is.”
Henry Banks pulled down a lever that kickstarted several machines of his. His two daughters, Mallory and Cassa, were both suited up in white lab coats, gloves, goggles, and insulated clothing should there be a short circuit.
“Alright, Mal, check on him. How is he doing?”
Mallory walked to the center of the lab and checked their subject’s vitals. All seemed well. She gave her father a thumbs-up, due to the noise of the machines.
“Good, good. Let’s proceed. Cassa, start overlaying the coolant valves. We don’t want an overheat under the school.”
With that, Cassa made her way to a large tank and pump system. She flipped several switches, pushed a few buttons, and finally pulled a large lever. Soon she heard the sloshing of several liquids as well as the drumming of the pump. She signaled with a thumbs-up.
“Alright, then! It’s fry time!”
Henry pressed a button and began turning a knob. A bolt of electricity flung its way towards the subject, completing the circuit as Banks slowly increased the intensity of the bolt. The subject was writhing in what could only be pain as he shook and struggled against the restraints of the platform he was bound to. The sisters, instead of releasing the poor creature, simply watched.
An hour of excruciating pain and about 500,000 volts later…
The sisters released the subject onto the floor. He slumped onto the cold tile and slowly began to get up. Once at full height, all three scientists clapped.
“Well, girls, I think we did it.”
Mallory smiled and nodded. “I’d say so.”
Cassa gave a small smile, obviously being alittle more interested in this than usual.
“Good work, dad.”
“Thank you and thank you, but you two helped a lot, so saying it was all me wouldn’t be fair. Tell me, Seagus, how are you?”
Seagus, who was still pretty dazed from the amount of electricity he just had pumped through his body, gave a shaky thumbs-up.
Cassa grimaced a bit. “Dad, I think you overcooked him…”
“Ha, nonsense! He is perfectly, wonderfully…”
CRASH!
Mallory finished. “Tough and chewy?
“Dry and miscolored?”
Both sisters snickered at their father’s face as he got the jokes. “Haha, very funny, you two.
Then they heard a big banging noise behind a big vault door within the lab. Cassa was busy looking into Seagus’ dazed eyes. She could never get over his eyes. They were so green and lively. She couldn’t help but stare.
“Mallory, I know I’m going to regret this…let her out.”
Mallory shrugged and went and opened the door. A pitch black girl, who is now known as Malice, emerged in an enraged state.
“WHAT THE HELL, JERKS! HOW DARE YOU LOCK ME- SEAGUS!”
Malice ran over to her fallen Magni and cradled his head in her arms.
“Noooooooooooooooo. Don’t leave me, Seagus. Don’t leave me!”
Cassa rolled her eyes. “God, you’re such a ham. He’s not dead, or dying.”
“I know that! No one appreciates a dramatic scene anymore. What has this world come to.”
Banks looked at the demon. “So you can confirm he’s fine?
“Pfffffffffft, who, Seagus? Are you kidding? Alittle jolt like that won’t kill him. Although, I should help him walk though.”
“Well, now that we’ve put the finished touches to his organs, as well as regrow some of his muscle back, he should be able to function much better than before. Plus, now he can eat and drink. I would suggest starting small.”
The Bus ride…
Cassa rolled her eyes as she got on the bus. There was only one reason she didn’t like the beach; she had to wear a bikini. She had been told she looked hot in one, but she never felt it. She was quite shy about her body, which was just a habbit. Mallory, on the other hand, had already gotten started. Mallory had her bikini top on and jean shorts. If that wasn’t enough, Mallory was skipping the whole way to the bus and to her seat. Any guy’s dream.
On the bus, they sat near the back watching the other kids. They had orders from Professor Banks keep an eye on Seagus’ health. They couldn’t risk him sustaining an injury at a crucial time as this. Should he get injured, it could permanently cripple him.
That’s why they sat behind him.
The Inn…
They finally got to the inn, and Mallory and Cassa went to their room. It was really nice. Cassa set down her stuff and went to take a nice, hot shower. While she was in there, she was heavy in thought. She was thinking about everything she had learned about Seagus on the way here. So that beanpole destroyed a city…she couldn’t see it happening. That’s when she heard a giggle and saw an image of herself from beneath. She looked down.
“NASS!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Mallory heard all of the banging and slamming in the bathroom as Nass got the thrashing of his life at the hands of his Magni. Then, the door opened and he was thrown out.
“And stay out, pig!”
Nass, who couldn’t get bruised, was obviously in a motherload of pain. Mallory opted to stay out of it as she played with Messy, making a little obstacle course of pillows for him to roll around in. She couldn’t wait to hit the beach.
"Why me...?" she sighed wearily. Exhausted after all that hiking around with her luggage, Arya just wanted to go back to the Academy. Why did I come here again? She asked herself half-rhetorically, Oh yeah, they made me. Arya frowned, remembering how some of the cheerier, happy-go-lucky members of the staff had insisted she come. Something about... how this trip would be a good opportunity for me to make friends. She snorted derisively; like that would ever happen. She was way too shy. And weird. And well... socially inept. Besides, she told herself, between doing homework, studying for tests, and keeping up her grades (all A's, of course), she didn't have time for that kind of stuff anyway. That friend stuff.
Arya sighed dejectedly, swatting at the minuscule black bugs that flew around her, landing on her despite her attempts to drive them away. Shaking her head, she gave up. "Why would anyone want to be friends with me anyway... I'm just a misfit. An outcast." the teenager muttered, curling up on the bench. She felt... drained- drained of strength, drained of happiness. All that was left was exhaustion. "So...tired." the girl managed to murmur, her eyes closing. Before blackness enveloped her completely, Arya heard... something. A laugh. No, a chuckle- one as cold and dark as the void that now enveloped her.
((OOC:Edit- I know I should've warned you guys, but in my defense, I thought I did (then I went to the OOC Forums and found out my message didn't post...). Anyway, I had this MAJOR INSPIRATION for a sort of... mini-plot kinda thing, to be done with the beach field trip ('cause just going to the beach would be boring). So... yeah. Now I'm gonna go and repost my mini-plot thingy on the plots forum.
With that out of the way Jaxon headed towards Kirie with Tama in tow happily trotting along behind and swiftly patted Kirie on the shoulder while passing. "Hey Sparky, Tama and I are going on ahead, if Brumfield needs anything tell her I'll be in the shower if she decides to have the class do something. Also I might have my card but don't forget to get yours." After this quick set of words Jaxon promptly headed to the reception desk.
"Why hello there sir, how may I assist you today?"
"Uh... I'm here with the Ms. Brumfield group for the school trip and I was looking for my key card, I should be roomed with a Kirie Askumoto."
"Right, here's your key card sir have a nice stay."
'Yeah... Right.' Shaking this thought from his head he walked over to the elevator to his room and got inside throwing his duffle bag onto the bed furthest from the door. "Tama I'm headed to the shower you start unpacking, that way we won't have to worry about it later ok?" Looking slightly annoyed at Jaxon, Tama nodded his head slowly. "Fine I'll do it but you better make your shower quick I don't want to sit here unpacking YOUR stuff alright?"
“Ugh, no!” Lorelei's whining dug quite painfully in Melody's ears, especially since it was a constant buzz during the entire trip to their destination. “Have some patience,” The girl retorted rather grouchy. “It's not like the beach is going anywhere,” She, gently, dragged her little demon friend over to her shoulder, rubbing the wee-little creature's cheek with the tip of her index finger.
“Hence why we commute there by bus?”
“Butbutbut- Lorelei wants to go see the ocean!” Her whining resumed yet again. “Lorelei has never seen the ocean!” She sang, whispering in the ear of her magni. Well, technically speaking she had never seen the human ocean.
“I know, I know...”
Couldn't blame her. The little siren has been like that ever since the class arbitrarily voted for the beach as their set destination to unwind from all the business that had been going on at their school. Which was fine, and had even Melody on the ready-set-go state of mind. The beach was a good opportunity to spend some time with Lorelei, they both loved to swim, after all.
With a long silence passing the time it took to arrive at their hotel, a screech of the thick, rubber wheels coming to a halt signalling every student that they were free to go out and about to their rooms and unpack.
“Okay, gotta go!” Melody rose from her seat, gathering her luggage and turning briefly to Kieran. “I'll check up on you later, 'kay?” She flashed her friend a smile, then hopped out of the deadly, giant vehicle and dragged her dead weight luggage inside the hotel. Without much need, or even urge, for finding her room by herself, Melody followed the girl she'd be rooming with. Amy-something?
She shrugged.
They hadn't spoken, at all, and Melody refrained from hanging around her lest she end up involved in some awkward situation.
Just open the damn door... Melody thought, rolling her eyes at the girl's dramatic fall. That eventually all got sorted out, and with a heavy sigh, Melody let go of her baggage and fell face-first onto one of the beds.
Or
Seagus got onto the bus, and was suddenly if not ominously assailed by looks of hatred save a special few. The look from the boy named Kieran was the worst. When he sat down, he sat down next to a girl, the same one that was next to him in the infirmary. Funny how things worked out.
He waved and spoke in his mind, but not out loud. ‘Hello.’
After his attempt at a conversation, Malice snuck out of his pocket.
“Seagus! What is the meaning of this?! Keeping me in your dust filled pocket like I was forgotten candy?! The nerve you have sometimes…”
Malice was a bit hopped up on the 32 Pepsis she just drank in celebration to going to the beach.
Seagus sighed and closed his eyes while smiling sheepishly. ‘Malice, what did we talk about before coming on the bus?’
“Making a scene? How is this making a scene?! Seagus, you need to stop thinking I’m just someone you can make do whatever you want!”
‘Malice! Behave or I’ll get right off this bus and take you with me. Is that clear?!’
Malice, who was set aback by her Magni’s intense mental exclamation, whined a bit before slowly falling to his lap.
“Yes sir, sorry sir…”
‘Malice, you don’t have to be like that. It’s just that you can be such a ham sometimes.’
“Hey!!!!!!”
‘Well, it’s true. And I believe you’ve made plenty of an entrance to this bus full of people.’
Malice snuggled in the folds of Seagus’ clothes.
“I can live with that, then.”
She said this quietly, with a pleased tone in her voice. Unbeknownst to her, The girl’s demon had been watching her…
The Inn…
Seagus and Malice were taking the elevator. Seagus leaned against the wall as Malice carried the bags. She had been ogled and nearly made a guy pass out due to her racy bathing suit.
‘It’s funny, you’d think people would notice how your blacker than charcoal, but no. They just notice you’re a girl…’
“Oh, Seagus, you simply must realize. This body looks good in any color.”
‘But did you have to wear a cheese colored bathing suit?’
Malice looked down momentarily and lifted her head high, eyes closed, and chest out in pride.
“I know I’m rocking this thing!”
‘If you say so…’
DING!
Malice and Seagus exit the elevator, and then proceed towards their room. Once inside, Malice drops the bags and begins running all over the room, talking and squealing like a teenager girl meeting their fantasy star. Seagus went to his bed and simply lay down, exhausted from the walking. It was nice to have full use of his legs back, but it was so demanding. At least for now, anyway. He closed his eyes and dozed off, trying to reclaim whatever energy he could. Malice’s antics didn’t help…
"Hey Sparky, Tama and I are going on ahead, if Brumfield needs anything tell her I'll be in the shower if she decides to have the class do something. Also I might have my card but don't forget to get yours."
Kirie turned to look over at his roommate, "Yeah sure, I already got mines and my stuffs in the room." Kirie faced fowards again after watching Jaxon leave from his sight. "Reimei you there? he asked stuffing his hands into his pockets.
She didnt answer his call which was expected, Reimei didnt like the ocean very much. Walking around Kirie happened upon a nice little courtyard and a hidden bench. He checked up on some of the others only to find that they were already settled. So Kirie decided to go on a stroll and see what he would find.
Amaya on the other hand was about to start a conversation with Melody and only got out a few words before she fell face first onto the bed. "Oh I guess you must be tired huh? I am too but I think I'll explore a bit, Your welcome to come along . . . well I'll be going then." She paused at the door waiting for Melody to give her answer but having not recieved on she left.
Closing the door gently behind her Amaya sighed. "Mm this is going to be harder than I thought. Now I see why Kirie hasn't made her his friend yet. But I won't fail where he did." with a determined smile Amaya took a step forwards and tripped. Nice Amaya, I'm pretty sure you've failed already. I mean seriously what kind of conversation was that! And stopp tripping! She probably thinks your some kind of airhead which you are!
Amaya pouted patting herself down and glared at Diesel. "Well gee thanks for the support! I thought you guys were supposed to support your Magni?" Amaya glared at him a little longer and started to wonder around the inn maybe even happen upon the others.
“Mistress Cassa…help me…”
“No, I don’t think I will, Nass. You deserved that beating.”
“I would have preferred a beating to the atrocities you just gave me!”
Hmmm, Cassa thought to herself. The Headmaster had found a spell that could change how mortals see demons. Since, in all reality, only Magni could see the demons for what they truly were, she had to wonder; what exactly were the other people seeing? It would have to be something relevant to what the demons already resembled. With that, Cassa began to crack up. She had to go down on one knee from her laughter. The thought of Nass being a floating golf ball seemed amusing. Nass, however, wasn’t impressed.
Back at the academy…
“I feel I’m missing something here…why did you let Seagus go?”
“I needed time. With him gone, the Council will have no choice but to hear me out.”
“I still can’t believe you’re going to defend him. You were the one who reported him to the Council in the first place.”
“Do not judge me, Banks!”
“Then, why?”
The Headmaster sighed.
“When he first arrived here, I saw a monster. However, as I saw him interact and mingle with the other students, I realized I was wrong. Seagus is a child. He is also now a trial student. It is my duty to ensure his wellbeing. I also believe it is the right thing to do.”
“That may be, but when the trial comes, Seagus will be brought to justice…I can’t possibly see a way for you to prevent an execution in this situation.”
“I will find a way! I will not let Seagus die if I can help it. Enough blood has been spilt in this as it is. One more life taken will not help this situation.”
“I’ll support your testimony, Headmaster. I just don’t think it’ll be enough.”
“Well, unless there is some miracle, it’s all we have. It’s all he has.”
(Sorry for the short post having technical issues.)
She got off the bus a tired look on her face. It had been rather busy for her the past few weeks, what happened in the gymnasium still bothered her. The scar she had gotten reminded her of it so she wasn’t sure if getting into a bathing suit was a good idea.
Shaking her head, Ms. Brumfield gently smacked her cheeks to rid herself of any remaining dark thoughts. Now is the time to be happy and relax more With a determined smile Ms. Brumfield went to find her room and unpacked her things once she was done. Once done the teacher went off on a stroll but soon got bored. “Gah! There’s nothing much to do, I’m worried something’s going to happen at any moment. Or worse one of the kids will get themselves into trouble. I swear if they do I will give them the worst punishment of their lifetime!”
And knowing Ms. Brumfield she did give out the worst punishments to her students. Suddenly hearing a dark chuckle behind her, she wasn’t surprised by the sound of Amon laughing at her. Oh shut up. after that the chuckling died away into silence and she let out a content sigh.
Suddenly standing up straighter, Ms. Brumfield remembered she had to do a debriefing on what their plans would be to the students. Letting out another sigh, Ms. Brumfield went in search of all the students and gathered them one by one to the beachside. Once there she told them of what they were planning (you guys already know) and then she moved onto what they were doing that night.
“Well for tonight I didn’t have much planned since we got here sooner than I thought. So I guess this is your free time. Make good use of it, there’s a boardwalk just down there and do behave yourselves. And do not under any circumstances use your abilities in front of humans. What with the city and all we have been getting negative effects from those who do know of our existence. But we are here on a field trip to relax and to have fun. So please don’t ruin it for the rest of us and the same goes for your demons. They need to do their best to not appear around anybody only when you’re in your rooms may they come forth. Alright now with that done have fun and like I said don’t get into trouble your all dismissed!”
During the week after the arena match,strange things happened as Hwang assisted to some of them only because he had to take care of Li.Li changed his whole program,started talking even lesser his state becoming worse,with every passing day.In every night during that week Li would wake up suddenly,leave the camera and walk like a madman who was been guided toward something precious to him.Hwang always waked up and looked for Li most of the times looking Li for two hours and coming back to their room in,most of the times, one hour.So the dragon was always sleeping during the midnight or after the midnight,still he was wondering why he always found Li at the same place where those incidents happened.What was the connection between those things and the young boy.It was something even he couldn't explain.
It seemed that the students would go on a fiel trip for one week.Something that was a good news for Hwang,thinking that maybe Li's behaviour could suddenly change from the worst,to something at least acceptable.While being near the bus Li looked at everyone with a strange face,also the persons in the bus looking at him like he was a freak.But that was only because he was a changed person since that day.After going with the bus toward the inn,the boy found himself in the inn not speaking with anyone only looking.Hwang was hidden in the boy's clothes,and could not reveal himself in a place with persons that did not knew about the Magni.After a half of hour Li managed to speak with someone and find his room.Going to their room,Hwang told to himself"Finally,i don't know what we would have done,if that person wouldn't have observed Li."Minutes later they were in the front of the door,the door of their room.Li opened and than closed it with the keys going straight to the bed.Hwang got out from his clothes telling him"Well that was a start.You didn't stared at the man,but still if that didn't happened we could have remained there for hours."
Li looked at Hwang not telling anything,Hwang being sad,since that day Hwang was always sad and barely controled himself to not cry.Some time later Hwang told to Li to go to the beachside and walk something that Li accepted,the old dragon being surprised.Walking there Hwang saw Miss Brumfield,through Li's clothes,and the others students,so he told to the boy to go in that direction where Miss Brumfield and the other students were. Hwang listened carefully because Li was in that condition,he had to do almost everything,and take care of Li every day.Sometimes the dragon felt that he couldn't continue.After Ms Brumfield told the necesarry stuff to them he asked her a little nervous,even if he had no right to do that yelling" Why the headmaster isn't doing nothing?He knows the condition in which Li is."Shortly after he apologized telling her"I am sorry,i think that all this time,when i didn't cried,i gathered a lot of anger and sadness in me.The last time i shouted to someone,was 100 years ago,and that happened because of another important even that changed back then my life just like now.Please forgive me."He said a tear falling,feeling all the pressure.
Li's safety now depended almost totaly on him,a dragon which's powers were partial sealed he was weaker than before so he could not protect Li like before,but Hwang wasn't going to give up protecting him.Li told him"Master it's not your fault,it's mine i am too weak."This wasn't the thing Hwang ever wanted to hear,Li to call himself weak.After Miss Brumfield told them what they were going to do,Li started walking back slowly to his room looking at what was sometimes starring for seconds at small things with no value.Hwang wondered how Li keep up with the others tomorrow,considering that this was the worst state of a person that he ever saw in 800 years.
Kirie listened to Ms. Brumfield tell them what was planned for the trip. But seeing as he now had a lot of free time he thought of going to get something to eat. There was a lot for him to choose from and some of the vendors had a few games where you could win prizes.
As much as he wanted to play a game, he didn’t know anyone who would accept the prize. Then he had an idea, looking for Amaya, he saw her offering food to Li. Lately the kid looked pretty depressed which annoyed him. Without realizing it, Kirie had been expecting to have fun with Amaya at his side and return to the old times with his childhood friend.
“Well there are a few other things for me to do. I don’t need her to have fun.” he grumbled a bit. As if on cue his stomach grumbled asking for food. “Yeah, yeah, yeah sheesh I’ll eat jeez.” smiling a bit, Kirie went to one of the vendors and got fried squid. The way it tasted reminded him of all those times he and Amaya spent at the festivals where they used to live. But thinking about it made his heart ache a bit from the bad memories that came flooding in. enough of that! shaking his head to clear of any remaining thoughts.
Kirie decided maybe now would be a good time to see what the ocean had to offer him. There was still light out but only for the next hour or two. Most likely when the sky began to darken, Ms. Brumfield would call those in the water to get back on dry land.
Running to the water, he stripped of his outer clothes until he stood in nothing but his swimming trunks. Kirie stretched a bit showing off the muscles that could be seen as well as the smaller scars that riddled his body. One in particular caught the attention of many. Slightly embarrassed, Kirie rubbed his chest rethinking his plan of action. maybe I should have kept the shirt on. Mm oh well nothing I can do about it now. with a sigh, Kirie dove into the cold water and let it take him where it will. Of course he made sure he didn’t go too far from the shore.
After a while Kirie swam back to shore but he couldn’t find where he had put his glasses or shirt. “MM, doesn’t matter. Not like I needed them anyway.” Kirie only wore those glasses because they provided some comfort to him. When he wore them he was just a student, when they were off he got serious and was acting as disciplined ninja.
“Dammit and I forgot my towel too. I should have brought it before I left the inn.” frowning at having to walk around considerably wet. ugh! I could hurt someone real bad! glaring at the sand. “Dammit! Why do I have such an annoying ability!” he yelled to himself. In his anger Kirie kicked the sand around him and rubbed his head. After noticing the dark shadow that now loomed over him, Kirie calmed down.
A cold expression on his face, Kirie looked up to meet the eyes of said shadow. “What do you want?”
Amaya
Amaya was gulping down whatever food she could get her hands on. But after a while she ran out of money and a mischievous smile came across her face. who said I’d have to pay. Hehe I guess now’s a good time to use those stupid skills they taught me. grinning from ear to ear a spark in her eyes, Amaya quickly and without being noticed, she took whatever food she could steal.
After filling her hands with food, Amaya was satisfied and decided to look for a spot to sit at. That’s when she saw him sitting there on his own. “What was his name again? It started with an L- Li Oh yeah Li!” nodding in agreement with Diesel. Giggling a bit, Amaya walked over to the boy.
Smiling, “so what’s a guy like you standing here al alone?” she offered him some of the food she had gathered. Then taking a bit of her own, Amaya waited for his answer.
Opening her eyes so as to check her wristwatch, Arya froze as the day's events rushed back to her. Wait, I fell asleep at the beach!... But then-
Squatting on one of the metal armrests of the bench a figure cloaked in black stood inches from her face. “AAAGGHH!” the teen shrieked, scrabbling backwards and managing to fall off the bench she had slept on. A flash of recognition flashed through the startled girl. Was that… “You’re …Luciana?” Arya questioned hesitantly. Aberdeen’s demon? What’s it doing here?
The figure snorted derisively, “Hardly.” It answered, its voice distinctively male. Lowering its hood and removing the white mask on his face, the male revealed a spikey mass of ebony black hair and like-colored eyes. His complexion was dark, his skin a chocolate brown. He shook his head slightly, as if to focus himself. “But that doesn’t matter. You need to come with me.” Grabbing Arya’s hand, he began to stride quickly towards the sands of the beach, forcing Arya to stumble after him.
“W-what? No! Why?” She yanked her hand out of the man’s grasp, planting her feet stubbornly on the ground.
The male stopped, an annoyed look crossing his face. Towering over the petite teen – Arya figured he was around 6 feet or so- the man sighed heavily, studying the blank expression on Arya’s face. “You… you really don’t know?” He questioned, incredulous. Arya shook her head.
“Your demon’s been… abducted. For about six months now.” He explained, adding, “But w- I only discovered his location a couple days ago.” He huffed impatiently, “So come on, let’s go.” With that, he grabbed Arya’s hand and once again began to propel her towards the sands of the beach.
"But.... If I do that I won't have any fun!" Sighing slightly and scratching his head Jaxon looked back at the small cat and picked him up. "Well it has been forever since you were back in your realm so why not go there now and find something to do?" Frowning slightly the little tomcat agreed and faded away with Jaxon stretching out his back. "Now it's time to see what Brumfield has to talk about.... I know I told Kieran to come get me if she gets us to do something but jeez.... I was showering for crying out loud. Ugh whatever I'll just see what she wants us to do and get it over with as soon as possible."
“Well for tonight I didn’t have much planned since we got here sooner than I thought. So I guess this is your free time. Make good use of it, there’s a boardwalk just down there and do behave yourselves. And do not under any circumstances use your abilities in front of humans. What with the city and all we have been getting negative effects from those who do know of our existence. But we are here on a field trip to relax and to have fun. So please don’t ruin it for the rest of us and the same goes for your demons. They need to do their best to not appear around anybody only when you’re in your rooms may they come forth. Alright now with that done have fun and like I said don’t get into trouble your all dismissed!”
'So it's only in our rooms... I guess I misinformed my faithful feline companion... Did you get that Tama?' 'Loud and clear so have your fun and head back to your room, I don't feel like being alone for long.' Laughing to himself over their mental exchange he looked back at the towel strung around his neck and wrung it out. "Oh yeah I forgot... this is a thing, I should probably return it to the hotel later but for now I suppose if I get too hot I can just simply use it as a shade of some sort." Upon placing it back over his shoulders he went to the game stalls and found a few games about popping balloons and other things. "Oh wow... this should be easy. Now.... Which one should I play first?"
"STEP RIGHT UP! I SEE THAT YOU'VE BEEN EYEING MY GAME! HOW ABOUT A GO? 5 TRIES FOR 3 DOLLARS, GET ALL 5 TRIES AND GET A LARGE PRIZE!!" Blinking slightly from the surprise of the sudden outburst of a stall vender he walked over and handed the man the money and took a bunch of golf balls slowly twirling them in his palms. "So all I have to do is sink all 5 of them into the tiny little hole near back wall right?" "YESSIREE! I'LL EVEN GIVE YOU A HINT, YOU CAN USE THE FLOOR AND BACK WALL TO YOUR ADVANTAGE!" Sighing to himself he put the balls down and looked straight at the man. "Alrighty, enough with the shouting I get it that you use it to attract customers but if you keep shouting everything it'll do the opposite effect you know." Right after he finished his sentence he tossed the 5 balls onto the lip and into the hole. "Also your hints are bull, if you use physics you'll see that it'd cause too much ricochet for them to actually fall perfectly in, if you throw them slightly aiming for the ring you'll get them every time." Smiling smugly he continued, "Now what do I get?"
Ms. Brumfield had been having quite a delightful time that is until she saw one of the vendors arguing with Jaxon who wore a smug look on his face. Looking at the two then at the vendors stall, Ms. Brumfield walked up to the man and crossed her arms before speaking.
“Excuse me sir. But please refrain from yelling at my students, where here on a field trip and I would hate to write a bad report to the people who are allowing you to have this stall up.” Smiling at him, she turned to Jaxon and pulled him aside.
“Now as for you, this is a vacation for everyone. So please try not to get under these peoples skin no matter how stupid they are.” Smiling once again, Ms. Brumfield patted Jaxon on the cheek allowing a slight static shock to pass between the two as a little warning of sorts.
The vendor on the other hand was incredibly annoyed by the kid who came up to him spewing all this crap. Glaring at Jaxon he took one of the biggest prizes he had and shoved it into his arms. “Here’s your prize sir, hope you have a good time.” Looking away the vender walked back to stand behind the counter and continued yelling in hopes to grabs people’s attention. Except this time it wasn’t as loud and he managed not to look like an idiot.
‘Malice, you’re not supposed to be out here!’
“I haven’t had a soda in 2 hours! I’m not letting you stop me!”
‘At least let me get it for you!’
At least five minutes later, Malice had located, and destroyed, the soda machine. Drinking the contents of every soda she could find, Seagus watched the horrid scene of gluttony.
‘Dear God…’
“Whuff wuf thaf, Mafter?”
Malice was trying to talk and guzzle soda at the same time…
Seagus shook his head and his elbow hit the door behind him. It was open already. Seagus couldn’t help but be nosy. What he saw worried him.
‘Isn’t that Arya? But who’s that?’
Seagus looked serious and got into a ridiculous looking fighting form, only so because he had no guns on his battleship, so to speak.
‘Malice…’
“Hang on, Master. I’m just trying to get these last 25 cans.”
‘Malice, get over here!’
“But Master!”
‘Now, Malice!’
Malice looked up from her soda carnage and rushed to her Magni’s side.
“Who the hell are you? What are you doing with our friend?”
"Is that girl in trouble?" Jayson didn't know the girl but she saw her on the ride here and knew she was a magni like them. She didn't see her demon either but didn't think much of it.
The dark skinned man halted, though did not let go of Arya's hand. "More interruptions..." the man mumbled, casting an annoyed glance at the new arrivals before his gaze turned to an ornate golden pocket watch he now held in his hand, opening it with a flick of his thumb. His eyes widened slightly, though his expression remained stony. He looked up, tucking the pocket watch back into the folds of his clothing while addressing the newcomers. "Come with if you wish, I have neither the time nor the inclination to satisfy your curiosity right now."
Slowly, he began to raise his free arm, his hand reaching forward as if to grasp something just beyond reach. Now muttering in a strange, archaic tongue, his brow furrowed in concentration as the glitter of the waves seemed to expand and coalesce, slowly turning a small, circular patch of the blue waves closest to him pure white.
Turning to the girl beside him, the man seemed to regard the teen for a moment. With a small nod and a murmured "let's go," to his companion, the raven-eyed male ushered Arya the last few feet between them and the small circle of white. Pausing briefly to throw one last glance at the rest of the gathered magni and their demons, they stepped into the now white patch of ocean and disappeared in a flash of light.
((OOC: So i'm guessing the dorms are right near the beach? Well, they are now (; ))
“I don’t know who the hell you are or why you’re here, but if you don’t leave, you’ll be sorry.”
Cassa was walking down the boardwalk in a bikini top and shorts. She was self-conscious of her body, quite shy and easily embarrassed. Especially when people were whistling at her. She should have worn a shirt. There were these two guys she noticed following her. About her age, one was bigger than the other. And they were giggling to themselves like schoolgirls…this couldn’t be good. Finally she turned around and put on a serious face.
“Freaks, what do you want? You’ve been following me so stop.”
“Hey, man, this is your chance. Do it.”
Cassa’s eyes grew wide with rage as one of them had just…no, she would not take that…..
There was an elderly man fishing on his rowboat near the boardwalk. It was his 68th birthday and he was enjoying it immensely. Then he heard the most unusual thing…screaming. He looked up to scold whoever was doing it, until he heard two large splashes. Two young men resurfaced, both with rearranged faces and bruises all over. The old man smiled to himself.
“Well, you two a-holes probably just scared off all the fish, but your faces are worth it.”
Cassa readjusted her bikini top. That guy had messed it up. She continued to walk and then she ran into Ms. Brumfield, who was wearing a disapproving look.
“What?”
“You know what.”
“Big deal…”
“Yes, it is. Are you okay?”
Cassa was caught off guard by that last one.
“…Ugh, yeah. A little embarrassed.”
“Well, it was funny to watch. You probably just scared the pair off a every guy who was going to approach you. You should have seen everyone’s faces. Now, keep in mind I don’t like violence, but I don’t like my students getting violated a whole lot less.”
Ms. Brumfield laughed and turned around to go ee more attractions. Cassa eventually saw Kirie.
“Hey, would you mind walking with me so people don’t…try things.”
Her reason for being there was odd. Kirie merely looked at her oddly before nodding and brushed himself off. “You wouldn’t happen to have a towel I could use?” he gave her a sheepish smile and rubbed the back of his head. Whether she gave him a towel or not didn’t really matter, Kirie slicked back his hair but then shook his head. Most likely Cassandra had gotten a bit wet from the cold droplets of water that came her way.
Realizing what he did, Kirie smiled at her apologetically. “So what sort of things am I supposed to protect you from? If I’m going to walk around with you I should at the very least know why right?” Kirie looked around and saw the looks that came his way. Frowning he looked over his shoulder at a group of guys who had begun to follow them, "Ugh, please don't tell me those guys are following us because of something you did."
“What do you want?”
“You messed with a friend of ours. Even though you’re a girl, we’re not gonna let that fly.”
“You’re funeral. You must feel like a big man, four of you on one girl.”
“Shut it, you bitch!”
The first one launched a punch for Cassa, only to hit nothing and receive a strong kick to the middle of his chest, sending him 6 feet back. Cassa then crouched as another fist came after her. Using all the strength she had in her legs, she launched herself up in a powerful leap with an uppercut, knocking the target into the air about 3 feet. She then swept the other two guys’ legs out from under them. Then she backed up and looked at Kirie.
“Gonna just watch there, or give a girl a hand?”
Mallory slowly approached with her shield out. She didn’t know who this guy was. What she did know is that he was more than just a human. She approached cautiously.
“You better tell me why you’re here, or else.”
Even though she had a quiet voice, she was obviously quite serious about the threat she had made. She was so focused on her target; she accidently tripped over herself and waved her shield about. Maelstrom hit something solid, something close. When she looked up, her face became a mask of horror.
“Oh my God, Oh my God, oh my God! Seagus, I am so sorry.!!!”
The sharp edge of the shield had nearly cut all the way through Seagus’ left arm, since it was barely two inches in diameter. She had hurt the one person she was sent to protect. Mallory began fidgeting and slightly panicking. Dad is going to be so pissed! Mallory covered her eyes and shielded her face in shame and complete embarrassment. She didn’t want to see the blood. No blood! She hated blood! She didn’t want to see blood. She eventually got into a fetal position and slightly rocked. Then she looked at Seagus only to notice that Malice wasn’t going berserk. Was she missing something?
‘Malice…its happening…’
“Deep breaths, Seagus. It never lasts long…”
Seagus lurched forward and then stood upright with back arched and teeth gritted in pain as his skin began literally crawling, as if something was inside him. Suddenly, black tendrils emerged from the wound. Seagus fell to one knee out of pain as the tendrils began pulling the wound close. Eventually, when it was, small tendrils made makeshift stitches as his arm was pulled back together. Black smoke came from the wound, the skin sealing shut and the internal damage now slowly being fixed, but at a much faster rate than any normal human. Seagus moved his fingers. The pain was gone.
Malice came over and helped him up.
“You ok? That looked like a bad one.”
‘Yeah, I’m ok. I think she’s still a bit weirded out by this…’
Malice looked at the girls, who probably had different reactions.
“It’s part of Seagus’ powers. His powers help him to heal, even through large or deep wounds. True, its not instantaneous, but its still pretty fast. And thanks to these abilities, Seagus’ body can survive quite a bit of trauma. I will give oyu one thing though…I wish his skin didn’t crawl like that…”
Malice shuddered as Seagus rolled his eyes.
‘It’s a passive ability. You know I have no control over it…’
“I know that, but still…eugh…”
Malice made a hilarious serious of dramatic faces.
‘Ham.’
“Hey! Don’t call me a ham you jerk! You know what I think about that! You do that again I’m ripping your arm off and shoving it up your-hey, what are you doing, ow ow ow OW, STOP THAT!”
Seagus was pulling one of Malice’s ears as she flailed trying to get him to let go. He didn’t even have to se any real strength for this. It was a piece of cake.
“Ok, Ok you win! Just let me go!”
Seagus did. Malice looks at him and huffs before turning away from him and pouting.
‘Malice, are you upset.’
“I’m not talking to you. Shh!”
Seaus had prepared for this. He had brought a soda in his pocket just in case. He pulled it out and snapped it open. Malice looked around at him and her eyes went wide form the realization.
‘Here, Malice.’
“Master, I love you so much!!!!!!”
Malice greedily began devouring the soda happily as Seagus examined the wound that was now healing. Hopefully it didn’t freak everyone out too bad…
Kirie merely watched Cassandra beat the crap out of the guys who had been following the pair. He really wasn't all that surprised by the fact that his classmate was able to deliver so much damage. Rather he felt bad for the guys and those of the future who made the mistake of bothering the girl.
However when she backed up to look at him, her words surprised him somewhat as he had been expecting Cassandra to deal with them on her own. Releasing a sigh of boredom Kirie rubbed the back of his head. [color=yellow} "Damn must I really? I mean they aren't even worth me kicking their asses. I've fought bigger small fry then them who could at least hold themselves against a girl of your caliber."[/color]
His words seemed to annoy the last two guys and so with anger filled thoughts they rushed him. Which was a really bad idea as Kirie simply used their own momentum and flipped one guy over before turning on his heel as he brought up his other to hit the other guy in the gut. Bringing his heel back to the ground Kirie looked at the two who both lay on the ground. However his first victim got up and raised his arm trying to make it seem like he knew how to box. Rolling his eyes, Kirie raised one arm that waved for the guy to come at him, which he did of course.
Kirie ducked under the first punch and turned to face the guy again. Kirie continued to do this making his opponent even more irritated as time went on. After a few minutes had passed Kirie was getting bored of it so when the guy came at him for the last time, Kirie drove his fist into his gut. Surprisingly enough despite his skinny appearance, Kirie could pack quite the punch.
He fell to the ground and stayed there, for how long, Kirie didn't bother staying long enough to see. Dusting himself off Kirie turned to face Cassandra. "Happy, so lets go see what the vendors have for us." Without waiting for a reply he headed over to the vendors. He saw Jaxon walking away from a red-faced vendor and Kirie couldn't help but smile.
"What did you do to make the damn vendor so mad? You weren't being a smartass as usual were you?"
"Smart ass? I wasn't being a smart ass I was just teaching the poor uneducated fool what physics were. I mean sure maybe his yelling annoyed me but I do say good sir I am not a smartass." After saying this Jaxon couldn't help but chuckle slightly before rubbing his cheek.
'Man that teacher.... Even though it was just a spark my cheek is starting to go numb..' Shaking this thought from his head he started looking back and forth to find a place to dump the teddy bear off. "Aha! Found what I was looking for, now you two stay right here I'll be right back." Taking a momentary run over to a corner he started looking back and forth and shoved the large teddy bear into a corner letting it slide through a portal into his room with Kirie. "Hey there Jax! Wow you got something this big for me?" Smiling widely Tama curled up in the center of the big bear and looked at Jaxon. "Y-Yeah I got it for you Tama I had some money so I thought I'd win you something nice for once ya know? Well I'll be back in a while just watch TV or something I'm going to I guess hang out with Kirie and and that Cassandra girl." After saying his goodbye to his demon he closed the portal and ran back to Kirie and Cass.
"So you know what I've been doing, what have you two been up to? Keeping life fun and exciting for everyone there Sparky?" Smiling at the both of them he stretched slightly and looked back at the vendor who was still glaring at him. "Hey uh.... do you mind if we find somewhere to go? I don't mind paying for food or anything since I didn't buy anything at our last trip to the city so I got money left over. Now let's hurry I think my uneducated friend might come over here demanding his prize back."
To say the least she was confused about the recent events and where they were headed but she'd stay beside them. They were her classmates and fellow magni so she wasn't just going to turn her back on them now. Puru on the other hand thought it may be better to just leave. "Jayson this isn't good. We should leave before this gets even worse." he whispered to her and she rolled her eyes then shot a disapproving look at him.
"They're my classmates. I'm not just going to run away from trouble just because it's scary. We're going to continue on with them whether you like it or not." Jayson's voice was a bit louder than his but still low enough to where anyone who was not near her was unable to hear her. Puru sighed heavily and rolled his eyes silently now in compliance with Jayson's wishes. Jayson smiled victoriously and looked towards the others. "Is everything alright now?"
Mallory had now seen it all. First, she nearly sliced off Seagus’ arm. Then, his body takes the liberty of healing itself in a way that nearly made her puke. It was soo freaky. She would have much rather seen blood than that. Next time, she’d be careful for what she wished for. With that, Mallory slowly stood up and shook herself.
“Oh…kay. Yeah, I’m fine. At least I will be. Remind me not to look at him if he gets hurt like that or something. It’ll give me nightmares….”
Mallory got up and remembered something in her past. It was when her dad showed her how to fish. She remembered how the worm would always scare her. Then she remembered that the worms tickled in her hand. Returning to the present, she began smiling and giggling, returning to her old self.
“Well, I’m glad you’re not hurt Seagus. I have to say, if Dad knew you could do that, he wouldn’t let you leave his lab. That is one heck of an ability. If only you weren’t sealed, I’d be able to see what else you could do.”
Mallory was truly impressed with the healing factor. It would explain how he survived all this time. And then she remembered! Jayson had been in the city before Seagus was sealed.
“What are his powers like?” She whispered to Jayson.
Cassandra
Cassa folded her arms and shook her head. Kirie didn’t seem to get it. He should have whooped long before she ever had to get involved. So much for chivalry.
“Next time, boy, don’t let a woman do the job of a man.”
Then she saw a nearby vendor, an old lady giving away bears for squirting water into the hole. She saw a really cute one right in front of her and she smiled, but only momentarily
Cassa realized the bear was close to her face. That’s when it happened. The proximity of something so soft and bite-able…she couldn’t help it. She sunk her teeth into the Teddy Bear’s head and locked her jaws. She also made a soft growling she always did when this happened. Ugh and in public! She was so embarrassed, but that would only affect her after they somehow got her off the damn bear…which was tough. Only Mallory knew how. Hopefully, she didn’t hurt the poor Teddy Bear. She wasn’t biting hard enough to actually do any damage, but she had an inherent love of all things cute, and she’d be damned if she hurt this poor bear.
The vendor, on the other hand was attempting to remove the bear from Cassa’s jaws. She was very unsuccessful. She called to her two helpers, one grabbed her shoulders and the other grabbed the teddy bear.
“Don’t you dare rip that bear, you lugs! I spent a small fortune for all of these and don’t make any problems that can’t be solved with disinfectant!”
Cassa wasn’t mad at them. Secretly, she wanted them to pry the poor thing from her jaw. But when one guy’s hand slipped and…groped her, then she got furious. The two guys, after a small series of blows and screams in agony, were down and the old lady was left alone holding a crow bar and shaking.
“T-T-Take the bear…I saw where he grabbed….don’t sue us!”
Cassa shook her head and went back over to Kirie and Jaxon, who had aquired a much larger cousin of the poor bear stuck in her teeth.
doing?"Li quickly responded to the girl's question surprising Hwang with this action, Li observes Hwang looking at
Him being very surprised so the dragon told before he was going to be questioned"It's nothing. Well Miss, he isn't so
Fine for some time, still I hope this will be finished soon and he will come back to its former self. Well too much talk in
A response to a simple question."And after a few seconds Li told Hwang"You interrupted me."Hwang quickly
answering"Sorry."
Li took the food, that Amaya offered starting eating memories came back to the boy just like in a
dream.The smell of the chinese food,the peaceful city he lived if the young man was under a cult,in fact he was still
From a cult. But he missed all those moments when he was younger before all those tests. Still now it was a beautiful
The moment one in which Li was seeing with his own eyes memories from years ago, beautiful memories which only
Lasted for a short time, but which were making the boy to feel happy even it was for a short moment. Hwang asked Li
Observing his partner that he had its eyes closed"What's happening?"Li quickly opened the eyes telling to
Hwang"Nothing this food brings back good old memories. And thanks for the food it's excellent, my name is Li Wen
yours is?"Asking her, since unlike Hwang the boy after the incident wasn't so concentrated to the others, and could
easily forget one's name if he didn't want to hear it or keep it in mind. One minute after eating Li put another
The question"Wanna walk with me and my dragon just for some time? And a second time thanks, you made this day a
Good one, for the first time after weeks."
Hwang had a surprised face when Li even asked that, thinking how and why now Li was better, maybe it wasn't only because of the food that the boy was now better. After the old dragon Thinking of this possibility he started laughing, slowly but still Li heard the demon and asked"What's so funny?"A A little upset that the peace and the quiet atmosphere was quickly installed and quickly interrupted" Hwang whispered toward the left ear"You like her?" Li shouted "Shut up, and told tell her that."Now Li's was improved because of Amaya,but still he felt like a weak fighter,even so now it wasn't so bad like before when he was acting
And behaving like an emo kid or a sad dude.
Even so he had reason to be sad, but it was a period which had to be passed, because Li couldn't remain like this forever. The boy wasn't at his greatest moment, Li's condition wasn't too great and its power wasn't like before but still he had to do something. Li had to fight with the beast which he and Hwang freed, because the boy felt that it was his fault, and it was, for what happened with the beast so even if that was going to kill him he was going to fight with the beast, and try to immobilize it enough so that it could be put back from where it was freed. Looking at the others the boy was wishing that ever to come back to normal, normal was something hard to achieve for Li Wen and normality was something rare because of the cult, he missed the fact that he didn't make any friends, and he also couldn't make friends now after what happened because of him, so Li was starting to feel like an idiot.
Maybe the life of this killer could change into a dream,a long wished dream where he was living happily without the cult and where his problems where long gone, safe and with someone.It wasn't the goal of one's life to die alone,and especialy in battle,but once they will be back at the academy Li could go directly after the beast,and so one life could end in just a second.If he was going just to sacrifice so that the others would be safe Li would do,since the boy killed Magni's and demons,innocent persons who had a bright future and a great life,he was feeling bad for some time,something unsual for him,but it seems that even Li had an heart, if he was feeling guilty about the deaths of those persons and demons.
"I'll check up on you later, kay?" Kieran heard Melody say to him, he opened his eyes just in time to see her beautiful smile.
Kieran smiled back slyly saying, "Don't have any fun without me." a small chuckle escaped his lips as he shook his head to wake up. He got off the bus and grabbed his luggage. He walked into the hotel and made his way to his room, because of the trauma he experienced as a result of his brother's death, the school was allowing him to stay in his own room instead of having a roommate like everyone else. Too lazy to unpack Kieran through his two duffel bags on the ground and flopped onto the bed. He quickly fell asleep again. Kieran had done this a lot since Connor's passing. He hasn't attended class since that day. The one time Melody convinced him to attend class was that stupid game of capture the flag, which the two of them skipped in favor of a picnic, and going through Connor's room. Kieran preferred to skip class and sleep instead of anything else.
When Kieran awoke it was already night, he hasn't seen Melody yet so he thought he might get up and try to find her. As he walked out of his room he realized he didn't know where her room was. Instead of trying to find it he decided a nice night stroll on the beach sounded glorious. He walked from the hotel the few blocks to the beach and began his stroll. Nox was with him walking at his side, the pair was silent for about twenty minutes. "Huh, that's weird." Kieran said and Nox looked at him strangely. "What's weird?" he asked. "Well... We haven't seen Hans since we left. I know he came with us." Kieran said. "Now that you mention it, it's amazing he's still around, usually demons die with their Magni." Nox responded puzzled. The two spent their time contemplating this until they see two glowing eyes in the distance. As they approached it they saw a large shape approximately twice the size of Nox come into view around the eyes. "What's tha--" Kieran begins to says as the shape takes form, "Is that .... It's Hans?!" Kieran exclaims. As soon as he says it the overgrown Hans leaps towards him growling. Hans has gone feral and grown in size. Hans's grief has overwhelmed him and he has become a true demon, causing pain is all he knows how to do. "What the hell!" Kieran screams as he jumps out of the way. Nox jumps on Hans, fangs barred, and digs into the fox's necks. Hans screams out in pain as he bucks Nox off of him. Before Nox recovers Hans swats him with his paw knocking Nox away and to the ground, Nox is out cold. Kieran is now alone against an enemy he doesn't want to hurt and probably can't beat. "Hans, what are you doing. Connor wouldn't want this. He loved all of us that's why he did what he did. He sacrificed himself to save us all. Don't belittle his sacrifice by hurting us, it's the last thing he'd want." Kieran said, his arms at his side, refusing to hurt Hans. "He did the only thing he saw to do, he did it without help from me, it was my job to protect him and I failed. this is all that's left for me. Kill me so I don't hurt anyone else. I've lost control." Kieran heard in his head. The real Hans was reaching out to him. "I can't do that buddy, I love you too much. I know you can do it, just stop this." Kieran said pleading. Hans leapt at him and Kieran jumped into a shadow and reappeared behind Hans. "I won't fight you." Kieran shouted. But Hans just turned around and snapped at Kieran. Kieran suddenly remembered a conversation he'd once had with Connor, "Sometimes we have to do thing we don't want to, to help someone. Sometimes the only way to help someone is to hurt them. It's never fun but it is what needs to be done." At the time Connor was talking about Kieran's then girlfriend, whom Kieran had realized he didn't love, but didn't want to break up with because he didn't want to hurt her. Connor had taught Kieran that sometimes hurting someone is the only way to help them.
Kieran then realized that the only way to help Hans would be to defeat him. Kieran then gathered all of his strength with tears in his eyes and began forming a ball of shadow lightning in one hand, and shadow fire in the other. Kieran held the balls in his hands, their energy growing as Hans leaped at Kieran again. Kieran jumped to the side and thrust his palms into Hans's side unleashing the fire and lighting into Hans. Kieran screamed as he did this, his scream filled with rage and pain as that pain increased the power of his attack Hans screamed in pain as he fell over. Hans shrunk down to his original size and looked at Kieran, "Thank you, now I can be with Connor again, the two of us will watch over you forever. Stay safe." Hans said with his last breath as he faded away. Kieran fell to his knees and wept as Nox awoke and walked over to him. Nox rubbed his muzzle against Kieran's cheek and simply said, "So, you finally have a little control over your elements have you? Connor would be proud of ya. Maybe know you'll start trying in school too." Kieran laughed at Nox's words, "Yeah and maybe Melody won't kick my ass for endangering myself without her."
The two walked back to the hotel without speaking and made their way to their room stumbling in the hallway a few times hoping the noise doesn't wake anyone. Kieran opens the door and falls to ground not bothering to get into bed, and falls asleep. Nox closes the door and pulls the blanket around the two of them and then falls asleep curled up next to Kieran. The two of them slept their until they heard a knock at their door, which could only be Melody, as no one else was close enough to them to actually want their company.
Amaya nodded, “I’m doing pretty fine and dandy! And you?” before Li could answer however it seems his demon interrupted him and pretty much answered Amaya’s previous question. “Oh well I hope you get better!” she smiled kindly at Li.
Her grin widened and she held out her hand for Li to shake, “Yeah I know Li, oh mine. I’m Amaya, Amaya Soiketsu” shaking hands Amaya sat down next to Li if she hadn’t already. “Sure I don’t have much else to do anyway.” and started walking with the pair.
She giggled at Hwangs words but didn’t take them seriously until he continued talking. “I’m glad I could cheer you up Li.”
That's what the prison was, she decided. Dark and oppressive and-
"Uugghh" A shuddering groan pierced the silence, reverberating throughout the prison as a ghostly echo. A globe of light made its way towards her cell, along with two burly, minotaur-like creatures, dragging something in the dirt between them. As they got closer, she let out a small gasp as she realized what- no who- it was; she could barely recognize the shackled form before her. Now at the entrance to her cell, the bovine guards unlocked the door. Roughly, they shoved their burden inside the small space with her before slamming the door shut again, locking it, and trudging away.
"Zephyrus!" she exclaimed softly, managing to catch the blue griffin before it fell to the ground. Weakly, the male gazed up at her.
"Lu-" he groaned before being overtaken by a harsh coughing fit. Grimacing in pain, Zephyrus rasped, "Cyrus... is he... here yet?"
"Soon," his cellmate replied in a soothing voice, trying her best to comfort her companion. "He'll be here soon."
"Cyrus..." the griffin breathed, as though contemplating the name. "Hurry, Cyrus."
The male's face grew sorrowful as he remembered what had happened, how this had come to be.
"Arya," he choked out, tears streamed down his face, mingling with the blood oozing out of his wounds. It stung, but he didn't care. "Arya, forgive me."
-x-
"Like children..." the dark-haired man murmured, his voice laced with contempt as he watched the group of Magni. He snorted, rolling his eyes. "They haven't even realized..." He shook his head.
"What about you?" he smirked, turning to Arya. "Do you realize where you are yet?"
Arya looked around. Well, it isn't the beach, that's for sure. she thought dryly. The landscape was a dull rocky gray, framed by strange, floating boulders and barren, lifeless trees. "Um... the Earth after an apocalypse?" Arya guessed, feeling rather foolish.
The man chuckled slightly, "We're in the realm of demons, girl. Literally."
((OOC: By the way, Zephyrus' companion is intentionally vague... I wonder who it could be? ;)
Zephyrus: http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs7/i/2005/2 ... mitten.jpg
the world beyond the portal: http://i1.ytimg.com/vi/UtgDQA0SlwE/hqdefault.jpg ))
Prodprodprod...
Stop that.
PRODPRODPRODPROD!!!
BUZZ OFF!!!
Jeez! Ever heard of beauty sleep? How about letting me get just that?!
Waving her hand vaguely in the area of the prod-parade, presumably given by a certain little mermaid, Melody groaned disinterestedly at these ineffective attempts to wake her up.
“Melly! Wake up!” Came a whispering hum from Lorelei, who had assumed preparations for more drastic methods.
The sloth of a girl stretched her body, the very tips of her feet and hands nearly reaching the ends of the bed she had been sleeping on.
“Okaaaaay.....” She muttered under a gaping yawn, blinking a fair few seconds before her eyelids were awake enough to stay wide open and note that it had turned night already.
Not that she had any valid reasons to be surprised at that.
“Why did you wake me, Lore?” Melody glared at her companion while sitting up, an activity made that much more difficult because she felt like someone strapped a wall-worth of bricks to every inch of her body.
“The teacher told Melly to get up and join the group. Melly overslept. Again.” The wee-little demon shook her head disapprovingly.
Melody, as always, shrugged it off with a final yawn muffled underneath a hand hovering over her mouth. “Better see if I didn't miss anything then, right?” The girl stumbled through the halls, mentally praying she wouldn't get the usual shock therapy from her oh-so beloved teacher!
Yeah, right. She sarcastically rolled her eyes at that thought.
Best to avoid her then. Now the second thing...
Oh. Right.
“Problem is,” A single finger scratched the surface of Melody's cheek. “I don't know where Kieran's room is.” Well that diligently ruined her urge to see if he was awake.
“Lorelei... Ehm.. Might know where Kieran is,” The siren commented softly.
“Oh? You do?” Melody raised a single, confused eyebrow. “How?”
“Goldie and Lorelei went out while Melly was sleeping.” Lorelei shifted nervously around her Magni. “Lorelei spied on Melly's friend...” The little demon admitted, and could only hope her friend wouldn't be too harsh on her for once again trying to scheme against Kieran hanging around with Melody.
“Can you show me?”
“Yes!”
With a slow pace, the duo strolled through the halls of the hotel once more, Melody following her siren friend to Kieran's room.
With a single knock, Melody waited for any sign of life coming from the other side of the door.
She had left Jaxon not too long ago when her phone began to ring. Releasing a sigh, Ms. Brumfield thought of just ignoring it but she just couldn’t help herself and so she dug into the small bag she took with her and took out her phone. She expected it to be the school calling her but instead it was an unknown number. Face scrunching up in confusion she answered the call.
“Hello, this is Brumfield speaking.”
“Ah Ms. Brumfield! Thank you for answering this is Aberdeens mother, Ms. Brumfield do you know my daughters whereabouts?”
“Her whereabouts what do you mean. I thought she went to the hospital to visit her grandmother.”
“yes that was the plan but we haven’t seen for some time. And were getting worried we haven’t heard from her since she left the Academy!”
“Alright Ms. Andrews please calm down I’m sure there’s a reason behind her not being there yet. Maybe she got held up some place. So please don’t worry I’ll look into this.”
“I guess that makes sense, thank you Ms. Brumfield.” And with that their conversation was over. Ms. Brumfield put her phone back into her bag and sighed.
“Ugghh… my head…it’s throbbing so much…”
The girl with long indigo black hair slowly helped herself up from the sidewalk, wondering where she was. The town she was in seemed to be not too far from a beach and it was quiet with nobody on the streets. She rubbed her head feeling a bit dizzy from the fall, wondering how she fell in the first place. Looking at the beach bustling with life, she decided to head over there hoping someone can tell her where she was.
Walking along with her lacy black boots on the beach was a bit difficult, but she didn’t want to take them off. Burning her feet and skipping all around the beach to create a scene wasn’t something she intended to do. She glanced over to a random guy in blue shorts and asked, “Do you know where I am?”
The guy looked at her funny and said, “The beach, duh. Who the hell are you to wear a long dress in the middle of the beach!”
“I’m—“ the girl began. She couldn’t understand why it was so difficult to say such basic information but it was. No matter how hard she thought, she couldn’t come up with her name.
“Who am I? Do you know who I am?” she asked.
But the guy had already left to go play in the water with his friends. The girl walked along the beach further trying to think about her name when she heard her phone ring. It was her event alarm that sounded but she couldn’t understand what the message meant, “Find Lucy.” Confused, she decided to go to one of the shacks for some food, hoping it could jog her memory somehow.
Austin
“Aberdeen where are you?” he said to himself while riding on his skateboard. Austin had been looking for his cousin ever since he found out that she never showed up at the hospital where her parents were recovering from their injuries. “First Grandma Alma passed away, then uncle and auntie got caught up in that city incident, and now Aberdeen is missing. What the heck…”
At first, Austin was at a loss what to do about the situation. However, last night he had another one of his visions. Aberdeen was being ambushed by some figures in dark cloaks. They took away some black blob she referred to as “Lucy” and then left her on a sidewalk. Austin didn’t know what to make of that vision for awhile. He thought his worries have morphed into some weird nightmares, but he knew his dreams sometimes told him what has happened or what will happen and he couldn’t take it lightly. He remembered that Aberdeen was on a sidewalk and that it was close to what seemed like a beach. Recognizing the area, Austin decided to head over there without his parents’ permission, determined to find Aberdeen.
Austin roamed through the streets trying to find the sidewalk that was across the beach that he saw in his vision. When he found the area, he got off his skateboard and touched his hand on the sidewalk, hoping he would be able to get some information. His eyes went to the back of his head as his mind raced through the past and future of the area of the sidewalk he touched. One vision caught his interest: Aberdeen walking towards the beach that was across from the sidewalk with a confused look.
“The beach! She must be at the beach! Or…she will be. Gahh why can’t my visions tell me when this is happening! Still I got a lead…it’s better than nothing!’
Austin headed over the beach carrying his skateboard wondering how he was going to find her when he hasn’t seen her in awhile. All he had was a picture of her when she was about thirteen, before Brook passed away. She was more cheerful in that picture, smiling with a white sundress and hat waving towards the camera. He hadn’t seen her smile like that in years. Would anyone be able to recognize her features?
While contemplating who to ask, Austin saw an azure aura in front of him, the same aura he had seen with Aberdeen. He looked to his left and to his right, no one noticed but him. “What are you? Why have you been with Aberdeen since the incident?” What am I doing talking to an invisible aura in the beach! The aura drew closer to Austin’s hand and Austin’s eyes drew in themselves again. He saw visions of Brooklyn before her death: Their times together, their laughs, and Brooklyn smiling as if towards him. Austin came back to his senses after seeing Brook smile, catching his breath, and it came to him.
“Brook? I-Is that you? B-but how?”
Brooklyn wished she could speak to her cousin, or at least appear more than just an aura to his senses. However she knew that her presence was enough at least, especially for the task at hand.
“Brook, do you know how I can find Aberdeen?”
The light aura moved towards a group of children with a bear (Kirie, Cassandra, Jaxon) and Austin followed it. “Brook,” Austin whispered, “What am I supposed to do?” Brook didn’t respond so Austin figured he might as well be upfront about it.
“Hey guys, can I just ask you a favor? Have you seen this girl around here? She’s my cousin.” Austin showed them the picture hoping that one of them knew her whereabouts.
Kirie was unsure of how he should react to what happened to Cassandra. First she bit a bear and wouldn’t let go even when the vendor and her helpers tried to pry the girl off. A chuckle escaped his lips at how she dealt with the helpers one of which would most certainly be sued or at least he had hoped.
He took the bear from Cassandra but held it as if it were infected. There was still a little bit of drool on it and he was about to say something about it when a voice spoke up. Turning to the source, Kirie saw a girl with long blue hair or at least assumed it was a girl by the hair but their clothes were what one would expect a guy to wear.
Shaking his head, Kirie relayed the question in his mind and gently took the picture from the kids grasp to get a better look at whoever it was. Looking at his closely the girl in the picture was pretty familiar but he just couldn’t figure out who. Looking at the kid he asked his question, “She looks really familiar but I just can’t put my finger on it. Does she have a name?”
Austin tapped his foot and looked at the slightly taller white haired glasses kid, waiting for a reply. Although the kid only took a few minutes to take the picture and examine it, Austin was getting impatient for it felt like hours. He wanted to get to Aberdeen before something bad happened to her. He couldn't shake this horrible vibe he had that he hoped wasn't part of his powers that he didn't even understand.
When the kid finally finished he asked Austin, "She looks really familiar but I just can't put my finger on it. Does she have a name?"
"Aberdeen. Her name is Aberdeen. I know this isn't the most recent picture of her but she should still look something like this. You said she looked familiar, so does the name help?" Austin couldn't help but say this speedily for he was growing anxious. He took a deep breath and sighed, pulling his white beanie down and adjusting the grip on his skateboard.
Bates
Bates almost had a hard time catching up with Austin down the road. He didn't expect him to go full speed after his cousin. Still, he was having a blast. "Finally an adventure with Austin! I can't wait!" Bates grinned. "He doesn't know me though so I gotta keep quiet and make sure he doesn't notice me," Bates reminded himself. While Austin was riding his skateboard down the street, Bates was bouncing up and down hiding behind bushes from time to time and climbing on rooftops when his bounces got very high. "Bounce Bounce Bounce! It's always fun to bounce!" Bates sang to himself. When Austin stopped all of a sudden, Bates observed him from a distance. Bates understood what Austin was doing, for he had seen him peer into an object's past or future many times before. After Austin rushed to the beach, Bates followed suit, eager to follow his Magni to wherever he goes. Along the way however, a whole see of people rushed in and Bates was knocked over to the side.
"Owwww, humans sure are mean! They didn't even notice me!"
Bates searched the crowd for Austin but he couldn't really see due to his small size.
"Awww..I lost Austin! What am I going to do now??"
Bates struggled through the sand and crowd of people, wondering how he was going to find his Magni when he bumped into a girl with long indigo hair eating some funnel cake. Bates' stomach suddenly growled and he held his stomach with his tiny paws, realizing he hadn't really eaten anything in awhile. He looked up to the girl who's eyes were wide with shock as she looked down on him wondering what he was.
"Awww...I'm hungry. Can I have some of your food? Pwweeeasse??? I'm tired and I got knocked by a bunch of mean people!" Bates eyes were beady and his mouth was curled a bit, hoping to make the girl feel sorry for him. The girl looked at him hesitantly at first, but then slowly ripped off a piece of the funnel cake, dipped it in the strawberry sauce, and slowly handed it to little Bates who gobbled it up rather quickly.
"Awww shucks thank you!!! Can I have some more?" Bates asked with his head cocked to the side and his lips formed into a smile. The girl giggled with her hand to her mouth and she gestured to a spot next to her on the bench she was sitting on for Bates to sit. Bates eagerly sat close to her and started shoving funnel cake to his face, forgetting the fact that he had lost Austin. The girl could only look at Bates and smile, wondering what the heck he was.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
Contemplating for a second he looked over at his classmates and pulled Kirie over to him slightly "Hey... Do you think he knows anything about demons? I'll be discreet on my questions but I want to know who or what I'm dealing with. That aside I'll try to open portals up all over the beach and hotel area to look for her, if you want I can even go hide and look around from the roofs by my flash warp. It's your call Sparky." After whispering this to Kirie, Jaxon quickly pushed him aside and coughed before looking at the boy. "So.... uh.... You got a name there skater boy?"
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
That has to be Aberdeen, though I didn’t know she became a creepy type of girl. She must still be gloomy from Brook even now. I guess that’s why Brook brought me to these guys. Still…
“Before you say anything, no I don’t have a crush on her I just…like knowing who I’m around,” the boy said, making Austin raise his eyebrow.
“Dude I didn’t ask, but whatever.”
However, upon the mention of his mistaken gender identity Austin became defensive growling, “Well you’re lucky then that you know or you’ll have to “dabble” in the force of my fists!” Austin’s eyes widened in anger, but then he reminded himself now was not the time to pummel the kid that knew where Aberdeen was lest he make him forget. He calmed himself down, knowing that he was going to help find Aberdeen and that was all that mattered. He signed and continued, “Anyway, thank you for your help. I’m Austin Andrews, Aberdeen’s cousin. And what are your names?”
Austin didn’t want to interject but something was bugging him.
“Oh and while you’re at it, what did you mean by being able to “look around in ways that most people don’t?” and of Aberdeen having a “companion” named Lucy?”
Austin didn’t want to tell them about his visions, but he decided to give a little bit of information from them hoping to get some answers about Aberdeen.
“Does she uh…is she a um…a black blob with uh…a mask..?” Saying it out loud sounded ridiculous so Austin changed it up with, "I mean.. is she a person in a black cloak with a mask?" nervously chuckling knowing that he probably made no sense whatsoever.
'Malice, come on...'
Seagus had never heard her voice this low before, or this sad.
"...Don't make me go there, please Seagus..."
'Malice, this is your home, why don't you want to be here?'
Malice looked at the demons that were imprisoned, as well as the world in general. The saddest face and expression Seagus had ever seen passed over her usually bright or angry face.
"Remember what I said about everyone here shunning me because I abandoned you?"
'Yeah...what about it.'
"...That's not exactly what happened..."
'Malice...what do you mean?'
"Abandoning your Magni is among one of the highest crimes you can imagine here...I wasn't shunned. I was imprisoned and tortured...they used magic to do horrible things to me. I was imprisoned here...until you were 5. Your power began to slightly manifest, and because of that, they had to let me go. It's the rules. Regardless of crime, when a demon's Magni begins showing their power, the Demons are to go to them. However, as punishment for my crimes, I couldn't let you know of my existence..."
Malice hung her head in shame. Seagus looked at her and shook his head. He somehow hoisted her up with his limited strength and hugged Malice very tightly. MAlice, shocked looked over his shoulder wide eyed.
"Seagus..."
'Malice, you don't have to worry about them as long as I'm here. I won't let them do anything to you again. Even with my power sealed, I will still protect you. We're in this together, right?"
Malice, began sobbing a little louder in Seagus's shoulder. They stood there like that for a few moments until she was able to pull herself together. When she finally did, Seagus and Malice walked faster to catch up with the other Magni.
"Hang on for a second there." She told her dark-skinned companion. He stopped and turned to face her, raising an eyebrow in question. "Before we go any further, I have a right to know... Who are you? How do you know my demon? And... What exactly happened to my demon, anyway? You said they'd been abducted... by who, and why?"
The man sighed. "You want answers? Fine- I'll tell you a little." He sat down, gesturing for Arya to do the same. My name is Rafael." He began, his voice a deep bass rumble, his eyes intent and piercing as they gazed at the teenager.
"I... owe your demon a debt. He saved my life, you see- even though when he did it, we were... enemies." Here he balled his hands up and dropped his gaze, staring at them with an odd look on his face.
"Enemies?" Arya interjected, "What do you mean? And how can you even see demons anyway? Are you a Magni?"
The corners of Rafael's mouth crinkled into a chuckle. "No. Not a Magni; I'm... well, for now just think of me as a demon. I can shapeshift, which is why I look human. I prefer this form over my own, though. Its- the form is that of someone very close to me. And as for why your demon and I were enemies.... That's a long story, and we don't have that much time. Now let's go."
Rafael stood up, offering a hand to Arya. "Aww, but you hardly answered any of my questions!" The girl complained, taking the taller man's hand and using it to haul herself to her feet.
"Enough." Rafael frowned, his face darkening, "Those who hold him captive-" he paused and turned to Arya, his expression troubled and full of worry. Leaning slightly towards the blonde, he whispered, "Let's just say that he may not live very much longer if we don't get there soon."
((OOC: Dunno why, but the image i'm having for Rafael is: http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2011/ ... 4bfnov.jpg
YAY! It's Ulysses from Fallout New Vegas!))
She snatched the bear and hugged it, a silly grin on her face as she hugged her new stuffed charge. She would be its best friend…
“Miss Cassa, you realize you’re in full view of the public…”
Nass flew right next to her head and Cassa snapped out of her cutesy phase and slapped Nass as rock as she could, sending him flying. Then the boy came looking for someone.
“Oh yeah, the ghost girl, right? I remember that stunt in the arena.”
Cassa did remember, and was sorry for her. Losing control of yourself is something that can be prevented, but not everyone can do it. She remembered all the times he let her anger get the best of her and she ended up hurting someone. She looked to the two guys as to what to do next.
Mallory
A prison…and in the Demon world. She had always wanted to see this place, but never this part. She was quite glad Messy wasn’t here to see it with her. These demons…what had they done wrong?
“Why are they locked up like this? What did these poor things do to end up like this?”
As soon as she asked that, one of the demons shot a tentacle out at her and tripped her up, her head hitting a rock and her being dazed from the hit. She crawled after the others to attempt keeping up with them.
He leaned in to better hear Jaxon and he made a pretty good point. Nodding his agreement, Kirie felt a feeling blossom through his chest and he realized that it was self-confidence. Then again who wouldn't feel confident in themselves if your classmate just made it your call. Kirie thought over what Jaxon told him and watched Austin carefully; he couldn’t help but smile at his reply to Jaxon’s previous words about how he didn’t have a crush on Aberdeen. “Yeah Jaxon, so no worries right? And I think it’s safe to say you’re not normal am I right Austin.”
From the way Austin was acting, he gave himself away when he tried to correct himself in describing Aberdeen’s oh so very creepy demon. Just thinking of Lucy gave him the goose bumps, both magni and demon were creepy but Aberdeen was a magni while Lucy wasn’t. “And to answer your previous question on Jaxon’s ways of “looking” around, he-actually I leave him to answer that as I’m not entirely sure how he does it. Let me show you something but of course I can’t show her to you here that would cause panic amongst the people.” Kirie smiled at him as if everything was alright and led the group away from all the vendors to a more secluded part of the beach.
Once they got there Kirie turned to face the rest of the group and made a gesture. However after a moment nothing happened and his face scrunched up in irritation and he released a sigh. “Raimei just come out, nothing’s going to happen. Besides its just for a few minutes and we’re nowhere near the water.” After a few seconds had passed something shot up from the ground below them then another which soon became apparent were bits of electricity. Raimei rose up from the ground, holding her arms in front of her in a shy manner. The air around them buzzed quietly with the presence of the electrical sprite. “Kirie why did you want me here. I thought your teacher said you can’t show me to humans.” she looked over her shoulder at her Magni. “I know but where all Magni here am I right? At least we know right but I don’t think Austin does, do you Austin?” He looked at Aberdeen’s cousin with a cold stare.
The ghost girl? Austin thought confused by the girl's statements. What the heck is she talking about? Aberdeen was depressed but...wait she's not dead is she???
After waiting for much consensus from the group, the white-haired boy suggested that Austin was not "normal." Austin couldn't help but be a bit defensive and quickly ask, "What do you mean I'm not normal?" He knew he shouldn't have added the detail from his visions, but he couldn't help it. He wanted to know where Aberdeen was and he figured going with as much detail as he is able to reveal would be fine. The white-haired man went on to explain the orange haired kid's ability to "look around" but then he stopped saying that he didn't understand the mechanics himself. Austin was starting to get suspicious with these kids and with Aberdeen. "Ghost girl,' "abilities," "not normal," what did all of this mean? Was Aberdeen not normal like he was?
While in thought, the white-haired man lead Austin and the group to something he cannot show because it "would cause panic amongst the people." He smiled at him and Austin returned a fake reassured smile, pretending to understand what was going on when he was clueless. It really bugged him to be clueless, especially at a really important time, but it was the only lead he got and all he could do was follow. Once they got to a secluded portion of the beach, the white-haired guy faced the group and made a gesture. Nothing happened, so he asked someone named "Raimei" to come out. Austin couldn't believe what his eyes were seeing. A short while after, something shot up from the ground, making Austin step back quickly from the source. Bits of electricity that were TALKING to the boy as though they were friends!
Shaking his finger that is pointed to the electricity, Austin asked shouting, "WHAT THE F*** IS THAT!?!?" The group seemed to view the talking electric creature as though it was a normal occurrence, but to Austin, this was far from normal and this frightened him. "Are you trying to pawn me? Is that is? Look I'm trying to find my cousin, not view some magic trick of yours! What the hell is a Magni and what do you mean that everyone here is one? I can't be one!! I'm not--"
Austin stopped mid sentence, remembering his abilities. While he breathed hard on what he had just witnessed, his mind thought back to what he was capable of doing: seeing the future in his dreams, telling the past or future of things he touches, and who knows what else he had in store. Then it hit him. "Aberdeen...is one...isn't she?"
????
"Why am I doing this?" she asked herself. She didn't know who she was, she didn't know where she was, and now she doesn't know who or what she is with. Some sort of small white and purple creature, like a bunny mixed with a bear, came up to her asking for food. Something compelled her to be nice and share her funnel cake (which by the way didn't help her recover her memory) even though she didn't know what the heck the creature was. She looked around trying to find out whether anyone noticed her and the creature, but thankfully no one did. Thinking this might not look so good, she grabbed the strange bunny-bear cross and headed to the back of the food shack, where there was thankfully no one.
"Oh boy I almost forgot!" the creature suddenly spoke again. She couldn't believe that it was speaking.
"Uh...what did you forget?" she asked timidly, playing along for now. Perhaps this was normal and she forgot!
"I forgot I was supposed to look for my friend! Well...my master...but I do wanna be his friend!" The optimism of this creature was refreshing to Aberdeen. Even though she was hopelessly confused and lost, she was talking to someone that didn't care and that was somewhat lost as well.
"Oh well, I'm trying to find out who I am...and now that I think about it..." Aberdeen took out her cellphone remembering the message, that told her to Find Lucy. "I think I'm looking for someone too. Do you know who Lucy is?"
The creature scratched his head and scrunched his face deep in thought. He mumbled a long "hmmmm" and kept pacing back and forth until he changed his face to look downcast and said, "Ohh sorry I don't know who that is."
She didn't mean to make the creature sad so she told him, "Awww don't be sad! Hey we're both lost so...let's look for who we're looking for together!" adding a smile to her face.
"Hooray!!! I have someone to help me!" the creature danced. "Ohh I better tell you how he looks like! He's kinda tall (though I think everyone is tall) and he has long purple hair and rides a long wheelie thingy that goes WHOOSSHH!!!!"
She hoped that the creature wasn't confusing the person with a girl. Still he was a step closer than she was. She doesn't even know how this "Lucy" looks like.
"You know... I am hungry, I will try to find my way after a quick bite, how about you Vel?" He laughed at his companion, he knew full-well the rock couldn't eat, but it wasn't like him to pass up an opportunity to make a joke. He then proceeded to the nearest food-stall hoping to get something deep-fried, but stopped dead in his tracks when he gets a certain feeling... "Oi, Vel, you feel that? It's just like Sonia's demon, but less... Heavy?" The teen begins to look around, curious as to the appearance of another demon much like the one in his bag. His eyes barely catch a glimpse of a small girl with long, purple-ish hair carrying something that was running behind the snack-shack he was just about to dine at, and his gut was telling him she might have something to do with feeling or at least she felt it too and was investigating it herself. "Do not forget your objective, we are seeking out the academy, not chasing other demons." The demon replied, he knew Jericho's wanderlust was going to get the better of him, as he was already walking towards the alley that the girl disappeared into.
"Oi! Little girl! you down here?" He called out just as he began walking through the small gap between buildings, he dropped his duffle bag on the ground right behind some crates at the entrance to the alley, knowing fully well his demon would return it if anyone stole it. "Little girl with the purple hair! Please step out, I need to talk to you."
Aberdeen, Jericho...and Bates
Aberdeen tried to pick up the very enthusiastic creature with her hands, but the creature kept on dogding by bouncing away. They played the "catch me" game a few more times until she gave up. The creature stuck his tongue out and shouted, "Haha! You can't catch me!" while dancing on his feet. She sighed and put her hand to her forehead, wondering why this creature is teasing her when she heard a voice shouting, "Oi! Little girl! you down here?"
Eeeep!!! Aberdeen thought. Who the heck is that?? I can't let him see this little guy here...
"Little girl with the purple hair! Please step out, I need to talk to you."
"Uhh... just a minute! I'll be right there!" Aberdeen called back. Realization came to her that she didn't even know this guy yet she said she would be right there. He could even be a molester or something! However, it didn't seem he had any intention of harming her right? And besides, she did lose her memory, perhaps he did know her from some place.
"I need to speak to you, where are you?" He delves deeper, hands in his pockets, trying to look as casual as he possibly can. "Hello?" His expression was stale and flat, but that was just hiding a sense of I-might-get-jumped-ness that was chewing on the back of his head.
At the response of the mysterious orange-haired man's question, the creature ran to the man and shouted, "Here I am!" with a huge smile on his face. Aberdeen ran towards him trying to hide the little guy, but she knew she couldn't do anything. The man had already seen the little creature and was probably wondering what the heck it was, so Aberdeen started babbling.
"Ahhhh, um.. Hi!! You came to talk to me right!! Not this little thing here hahaha!!! I don't even know who or what he is he just wanted some funnel cake...Hey..you're not going to uh... do anything funny to me are you? Am I supposed to know you?"
Jericho raises his eyebrows in surprise to not only the girl actually coming out of whatever nook she was hiding away in, but the source of his gut-instincts came running out to greet him aswell. He crouches down to get a better look at the demon, even being so bold as to try and pick it up to give it a look over. He then turns to the girl and gives her an eye-over.
"Hello to you too, hmmm... Don't look like someone of omnipotent magical skills, and this little... Thing... Is way less dangerous than Sonia's... Oh well."
He drops the fluffy thing and stands back up to his full height, still keeping a vigilant eye to his surroundings incase of a trap. "I did, actually. And this thing too, if it has anything to say to me that is. So, I guess it isn't your eh.. Demon? I think thats the term my sis uses... Sounds rig-"
He raises another eyebrow to her when she starts on about funny things and if he will commit any on her, one sly smile and a chuckle are all he can part with, after all this is supposed to be serio-
"Well, that depends on what you mean by funny, but if a preverted mind can guess what you mean, then no. Nothing funny, and sorry but I don't think you would know me, kinda from a different side of the world."
"Someone of omnipotent MAGICAL skills!?!" Aberdeen asked out loud. "What are you talking about?" Aberdeen wasn't making any sense out of anything the srtanger said. And she noticed that he called the creature a "demon" and that he wasn't "hers" or whatever that meant. It seemed the creature...or demon.. was upset for he pumped his chest up high and shouted, "Hey!! Who are you calling less dangeerous?? I can be pretty mean too! Hmmph! And never pick me up again!"
Aberdeen was growing tired of not knowing anything. Even though her brain was empty it was starting to feel like a heavy metal weight was pounding on it over and over. It was strange, but the words magic and demon, though her mind didn't recognize those words, her heart felt as though she should be familiar with them. Although it was a long shot Aberdeen decided she would ask.
"So, do you think you would mind helping us out? This little guy here is looking for his friend...or was it master? And I'm trying to find out who the heck I am. And...someone named Lucy..." Aberdeen felt a pang in her heart at the mention of the name. Nostalgia mixed with grief and anger was swirling in her feelings as though Lucy was someone very important to her. "Would you be so kind to help us and explain yourself while you're at it?"
"Yeah, magic! Neat ain't it? I can control earth, if we get somewhere that isn't sandy I could show you." He looks down at his feet, lifting up one foot to examine the pads of his toes, which are filled with splinters from the weathered wood of the boardwalk. "Ugh, glad I can't feel this... Anyways, do you want an explination right now or can we get off this thing?"
Woah...I'm in some really cool dream. When do I wake up? Please!!! Aberdeen thought. Controlling earth? I wanna see this! "Yeah sure, I'd love to see this earth thing. Let's go for it!"
He nods, placing his hands back in his pockets, extending one leg outwards, spinning on his standing-heel, and walking off in way the hopefully doesn't look sucpicous to anyone who saw a six-foot guy follow a five-foot girl into an alley. He picks back up his duffle bag when he passes it and throws it over his shoulder, the weight makes him bend and warp for a moment but he straightens out and compensates for the added load on his body. He finally manages to make it onto solid ground and smiles. "Ah, better, guess you don't know what you can do, but it feels better for me to be on nice, solid earth... Hmm..." He glances around for a place to hide from sight, where his magic wouldn't attract attention, and he finds such a place in a nearby abandoned conveince store, it sits in a torn-down state, but it is something! He walks up to the door which is covered in half-rotten boards nailing it closed, and turns to Aberdeen. "OK, this might be breaking-and-enetering... Buuuut... This is what I mean." And with that, he winds his right-leg back as if he is ready to give an invisible ball a kick, and then he slams down into the earth with his foot. This might look painful, but this is hard to notice due to a large leg made of stone and earth shoot out at an angle from where he connected with the ground towards the door, shattering it enough to provide an entrance. "Welp, there you go, magic!"
Aberdeen couldn't believe her eyes! REAL MAGIC right in FRONT of her!! With a huge slam, a large mass of stone and earth shot towards the door and made it smash! "Wow...this is awesome!"
Zephyrus didn't know how long it had been... An hour? Two? More? Whatever the amount of time that had passed, it didn't feel like enough. It never did, he reflected grimly as he was once again hauled out of his cell by the guards. His guards, he noted grimly; every time the same pair had come to collect him, and drag him back when... He shuddered slightly, and shook his head- it wouldn't do him to think of what lie ahead.
All too soon he arrived. The room he had come to dread stood before him. The stuff of his nightmares; every night, it was the same- for the past six months. All of his nightmares- both real, as well as those in his dreams- they all happened in this room.
It wasn't just room, though, that troubled his dreams, that made the pit of his stomach clench in fear and dread; there was something else- someone else-
Before the griffin could finish his thought, he was shoved roughly through the door.
- Code: Select all
Red greeted his vision. Red, and-
"Arya... No..." Zephyrus could feel himself collapse to the ground, but he didn't care. Arya lay in a pool of crimson; burns, bruises, and cuts decorated her body. Weakly, she turned towards him, her usually bright sapphire blue eyes flat and dull. The demon knew she was fighting to hold on, to keep the last dying embers of her life from going out forever.
"Zephyrus," she whispered, reaching a trembling hand toward the demon. It was ghostly pale, and blood dripped off it in streams, staining the floor red. "Help me, Zephyrus." A shudder seemed to ripple through her body. Convulsing once, she collapsed to the floor, where she lay still. Deep inside, he knew, but he forced himself to place his ear on her chest, listening for a heartbeat. Cold silence was all that greeted his ear, as his dripped upon the chest of his now-dead Magni.
"NO!" Zephyrus howled, his eyes snapped shut, closing tightly to block out the scene before him, his front talons grasping his forehead in despair. "No..." he whispered- his heart, his mind, and his sanity threatened to collapse once again. "Enough..." he choked out, his voice still in a whisper. "That's enough... Stop this..." His eyes snapped open, full of loathing. "ISRAFIL!" he bellowed, and stood up, his talons clenched at his sides in defiance.
Suddenly, the world shifted. Gone was the gruesome image of his Magni. In its place was a purple-black creature, resembling a wingless, limbless dragon with a tentacle-like appendage protruding from it's chin. Its rows of razor-sharp teeth were widened in a cheshire-cat grin. Its irises were blood red, and the sclera were an almost inky black, yet a color darker and more intense than Zephyrus had ever seen.
"What's the matter, dear Zephyrus?" It questioned, it's tone calm and mocking. The blue griffin cringed slightly at the sound- no words could describe how Zephyrus hated that voice. It was like a snake, whispering in your ear. That voice... it seemed to worm it's way through your mind, tugging at your consciousness, your memories, your very self.
"You know what you have to do to make it end." Israfil continued, circled the demon, drawing close and whispering in his ear.
The griffin said nothing, grinding its teeth and levying a spiteful glare at it's captor.
The silence lengthened, and Israfil completed his circuit, turning to face his prisoner.
"Tell me, Zephyrus. How much do you know about... names?"
"Names?" Zephyrus echoed in spite of himself.
"Yes, names. Do you know about yours, for example? It's quite a fitting name. Zephyrus is the latinized form of Zephyros. Zephyros means "the west wind," and in Greek mythology, Zephyros was the god of the west wind."
"You," he continued, "bear the form of a griffin; your body, tail and back legs are of a lion, while your front talons are those of an eagle, as are your head and wings." The creature smirked, "isn't it fitting, then, that your name would be Zephyrus, god of the west wind?"
"Do you have a point?" Zephyrus asked bluntly, unsettled that his captor knew so much about him and what he was.
"Patience, dear Zephyrus." Israfil tsk'ed, smirked again. He paused, as if in thought. "Now that we're on the subject, my name proves equally as fitting."
"Oh?" Zephryus chuckled harshly.
"Indeed. Tell me Zephyrus, do you know of my name? Of its meaning?"
"Israfil..." the blue creature pondered, "That's... the name of the Islamic god of music, I think." he snorted, "And just how is that fitting? You don't have anything to do with music!"
Israfil chuckled, "Perhaps... But according to Islamic tradition, Israfil is the name of the angel who shall blow the trumpet that signals the coming of Judgement Day. It's the same with me." he continued, his voice rising, "I shall be the herald of Judgement Day- the Judgement Day for all demons and Magni!" He began to chuckle, his laughter ringing throughout the room.
He was serious once more as a cruel and malicious grin worked its way onto his face.
"Very soon, Zephyrus, that trumpet shall echo throughout this world and the next." his grin widened further. "After all, the very thing you've worked to avoid these past six months has happened."
Zephyrus paled, "No... You're wrong... Rafael is protecting her... She can't... she won't end up here."
"Ah, how wrong you are. She's already here. Given, she's not quite under our direct control just yet, but it's only a matter of time." The snake-dragon chuckled, seeing the horror on his prisoner's face. "Yes, soon we shall use her, and the barrier between the demon world and the mortal world shall crumble. Soon, the trumpet shall play, and judgement shall be rendered."
((OOC: Duh, duh, dun~! Pretty epic huh? Man that was a long post. Anyway I'll explain the details, as well as what's going on with Rafael and Arya, later. For now...
http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2013/ ... 6tweff.jpg
This is the closest picture I could find of Israfil. Just ignore the ship-thingy and stuff, okay? Oh, also, he doesn't float like the picture implies. He kinda slithers like a snake, except only the lower half of him- the upper half stays upright when he moves. Oh, and in case you couldn't figure it out, Arya's not dead. Israfil's ability lets him create illusions- sorta like Aizen from the anime/manga Bleach, only less powerful (Aizen's ability is totally godmodding). ))
The reaction was all Austin had to say in order to further justify Kirie’s first thoughts. The fact that the kid could see Raimei but also since he clearly had no idea what she was. It was safe to say the kid never had much of an education on Magni and demons. Although he was a bit hurt by Austin’s words but Raimei took it harder due to the extent of Austin’s language and the fact that he had called her a thing.
A look of may have been a smirk settled on his face as the truth finally came to Austin. “Yeah she is and her companion is a demon who goes by the name Lucy. Seeing as were Magni here there’s no point in trying to play ignorant.” Shaking his head he glanced at Raimei who let loose a few more sparks than she did normally and quietly asked her to go for the moment. “Well alright but I’m not a thing little boy. I’m far older than you and I’m what you people call an electric sprite and I do have a name so use it.” with that Raimei sizzled and sparked into nothingness. Surprised by the way Raimei acted Kirie couldn’t help but smile. He felt proud of his demon for standing up for herself but he also wondered as to how old she was exactly.
“You’re wasting your time, if this kid is trying to hide it, then he’s obviously smart enough to not admit it, for whatever reasons…”
Cassa was hungry. She saw some nerdy kid walking over with cheese fries. She licked her lips. Her favorite food. She reached into her pocket, only to find it that she had no cash. She shrugged. She easily intercepted the kid and bumped into him.
“Watch it, nerd!”
However, instead of the desired effect, she tripped. She could have sworn something tripped her up, like an unseen foot. When she landed, Disturbix came dislodged from her belt loop and landed just out of her reach. The kid had come over to her.
“Uh, are you alright? Do you need help?”
She grabbed his collar and pulled in close. There was bloody murder in her eyes.
“That was pretty ballsy, tripping me like that. My respects, but now I’m mangling you.”
“But…I didn’t…”
“What do you mean you didn’t?”
She reached for Disturbix to get some sense out of this kid. However, she realized it wasn’t there, when she looked around, she found it. However, what she saw was astonishing.
There was a person standing over it. Not a person though. This person had an aura. The kid went over, reached down, and picked up Disturbix for her. That confirmed her suspicions when he reached THROUGH the entity. It was unseen, yet there. This kid was protected by some being. So that’s what tripped her…
“Huh?”
“Here, you dropped this.”
She looked at Disturbix for a moment, as if contemplating something before taking it.
“Thanks…I guess.”
“You’re not hurt are you?”
“Do I look hurt to you?”
“I don’t know, I didn’t look everywhere yet..”
Wrong words. She landed a solid punch to his left shoulder, but she saw the aura. The being spun him around enough that his outstretched arm delivered a powerful smack to her face. She growled. She was beginning to hate this thing. Like, really hate it.
“She wound back her fist for a second punch, when she saw tha aura…and then felt a breeze. It didn’t…
She had been pantsed,,,,
The blush on her face was unimaginably deep. She used the Teddy Bear to cover up. Surprisingly, the kid was looking away. So, he wasn’t a perv. What a surprise. It was funny, he reminded her of someone but she didn’t know who…Maybe it would come to her when she situated her self.
“Fine, whatever you are that did this, I’m leaving.”
The kid looked at her like she was crazy as she discreetly pulled her shorts back up. She officially seethed with a hatred for spirits now. IF she had to guess, that was an angel that her dad had told her about…
She rejoined the others, fryless, and hungry, and with a blush that mad mars seem colorless. She tried to hide a bit away from the others.
"You've gotta be kidding me..." the Magni breathed in disbelief.
Laid out in front of them was what could only be described as a fortress. Made of a strange pitch-black stone, the complex's many buildings towered over the teen.
"Now I know what being an ant feels like..." Arya muttered under her breath.
"Impressive, isn't it?" Rafael commented. Though his tone was casual, his mouth was pulled into a grim line, and his face radiated tension. "Well, let's get going. I know a secret way in that should get us past most of the guards."
With that, the ravenette began to carefully pick his way across the ledge, beckoning for Arya to follow.
The teen hesitated, a pang of fear coursing through her; Arya had been afraid of heights since she was little, and thoughts of the sizable drop below her wasn't helping her nerves any.
She shook her head. "I've got to do this," she muttered, repeating it over and over like a mantra. Finally, with a determined look at the buildings below her, she slowly, cautiously edged one foot in front of the other, beginning her trek across the ledge.
-x-
“This facility used to be controlled by the demons’ equivalent of a government.” Rafael explained as the duo picked their way across the rocky terrain.
“The demon government, huh?” Arya pondered, taking in the new information. “So what happened?”
The dark-skinned man laughed. “Well, you wouldn’t be able to tell from looking at it, but the place was overthrown about a year ago.” He paused, stroking the stubble of his beard thoughtfully, “The staff on duty at the time weren’t expecting an assault, let alone one from the inside and the outside. They were all dead before they could even manage to call for help. Not that it would have done much good, anyway.” Rafael chuckled wryly, turning to face Arya, who was now walking in-step with the older man. “The leader of the usurpation, Israfil, has the ability to create illusions- powerful, real-looking ones. So, whenever anyone who isn’t a prisoner or loyal to Israfil comes by, he just creates a couple of illusions convincing them that everything is a-okay and then sends them on their way.”
“So they still have the image of a government prison?” Arya questioned, intrigued at the prospect.
“Yeah. Even most of the prisoners don’t know that it’s not a government prison anymore. The only ones who do are the prison staff and guards- Israfil’s cronies, and the special prisoners, like Zephyrus.”
“Zephyrus?” Arya raised an eyebrow in question.
“Your demon.” Rafael replied, a strange look on his face. “You… You really don’t know, do you? About your demon.”
Arya snorted derisively, rolling her eyes as if it should have been obvious. “No! I didn’t even know demons existed until I was contacted by the academy for the first time!”
“When was that?” Rafael interjected quietly, a solemn and somewhat grim expression on his face.
“Just after… Just after I… discovered my powers…” Arya replied quietly, looking at the ground with a painful expression. “Around six months ago…” the girl trailed off, her eyes widening as she let out a small gasp. “Wait…six months ago… Didn’t you say that my demon was abducted around six months ago? I wonder if there’s a connection…”
“Possibly,” the male shrugged, an unreadable frown on his face. “Only way to know for certain would be to ask Zephyrus.”
“What are we waiting for, then?” Arya grinned, “Let’s go!”
Melody was surprised to see a Kieran wearing, what looked to be, torn clothes that not even a hobo would consider a viable attire option.
“Hey how are you?”
He spoke in a rather spur of the moment, upbeat tone. Was he really trying to hide something from her with that shaggy appearance? She hoped he'd be smarter than that!
“Sorry I've uh ... been napping this whole trip. I guess I'm just tired.”
“Me too.” Melody answered consecutively, forcing herself not to stare too long at Kieran, lest she blush out of sheer embarrassment from the situation alone and make a fool of herself in front of her boyfriend by acting like some average, drooling schoolgirl.
Focus, Mel! Concerns first. Hot, shirtless boys second!!! She told herself while her head nodded in acknowledgement to being asked inside, managing a wry smile as her eyes followed Kieran's slow and stumbling walk to dress more fashionably.
“So...” Melody began, turning her back to Kieran as he practically stood there half-naked in the same room as her. “How have you been doing? Any problems you wanna talk about?”
But Kieran was being mildly evasive at best, and clumsily attempted to change the subject into a less... surveying one.
“So did you wanna go for a walk on the beach or something? Or do we have some stupid class activity to attend?”
At that point, Nox awoke from a sore slumber, being far less observant than he usually was, and unwittingly told the duo's secret of the week. Something that earned him a brushing kick to the side from his Magni.
Silence ensued, and all attention was focused on Melody and her mighty words of wisdom that would mean Hell for the two goofballs or... not Hell.
…..
“I...” Inside, Melody was clearly seething in anger and about ready to add bruises to their bruises, but- “Don't even want to know.” She muttered disinterestedly, raising her hands and shrugging nonchalantly, her gaze turning back towards Kieran who, unsurprisingly, was giving his usual apologetic smile.
“I came here to tell you that Miss Brumfield gave us, ah... free reign on what we want to do.” Melody scratched her head, as she didn't actually know that. For all she knew, their teacher was probably running around the hotel trying to keep her students in check.
“So, yeah, I'd love to go for a walk on the beach.” Clasping her hand around Kieran's, she pulled him out of his room and lead the poor sod to the beach where they could walk in peace and quiet.
“Liar...” Melody suddenly muttered, digging her heels in the sand as her eyes drooped to the ground. She waited for Kieran to admit what he had actually been doing before adding: “I thought you promised not to do anything amazingly stupid when I'm not around. ”
The girl let herself fall onto the soft, beachy sand, tugging onto Kieran's shirt so he'd take a seat as well. “If there is anything you need to talk about, I'm here, y'know.” Melody gave Kieran a pleading look, wishing he'd be less of a dunce and more honest about what's going on in his little fuzzy head. “I don't act like I care, but I do. And I don't like it when my boyfriend pretends nothing affects him when it clearly does.”
“Me too.” Melody answered trying to keep her eyes averted from Kieran as she walked inside.
“So... How have you been doing? Any problems you wanna talk about?” She asked as Kieran was getting dressed, Kieran zipped up his pants and spun around quickly, dropping the shirt he was holding. He quickly changed the subject asking if Melody wished to go for a walk on the beach with him. Of course Nox chose this time to reveal a small amount of information about the night before, earning himself a swift kick in the side.
“I... -Don't even want to know.” Kieran smiled apologetically as she shrugged the comment off, not inquiring further. "Whew, thank God she didn't ask more, I don't think I can handle answering questions about last night right now." he asked, internally wiping his brow.
“I came here to tell you that Miss Brumfield gave us, ah... free reign on what we want to do.” Melody scratched her head as she informed him and Kieran wasn't quite sure it was the truth, but then again, when had the two of them ever cared if they had permission to do what they desired.
“So, yeah, I'd love to go for a walk on the beach.” Melody said accepting his idea. She grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the room as Kieran finished pulling his shirt over his head.
They walked hand in hand for a while before Melody muttered quietly “Liar...” she dug her heels into the ground waiting for a response from Kieran that she knew wasn't going to come. “I thought you promised not to do anything amazingly stupid when I'm not around. ” she told him as she dropped to the ground.
“If there is anything you need to talk about, I'm here, y'know. I don't act like I care, but I do. And I don't like it when my boyfriend pretends nothing affects him when it clearly does.” Melody said tugging on Kieran's shirt so he would sit down with her. She looked up at him pleading for answers. All Kieran could do was turn his back to Melody. He dropped his head into his hand. "I..." he started, "I'm sorry. On this trip we were supposed to be enjoying ourselves and asking like a real couple, no death, or drama just us, instead you have to deal with me.". he said. Two drops of tears fell through his hand to the sand below. Kieran dropped to the ground next to Melody and laid his head on her lap. He looked up at her. "I know you care, but sometimes, when I don't know how to deal with something, I just pretend it's not happening. It's the only way I can move on and regain a sense of normalcy. But, I guess I should tell you about why you found me naked and covered in my own blood." Kieran got lost in Melody's deep blue eyes. He turned his head away from her.
"Last night, I thought I would find you and we take a nice moonlit walk on the beach, I figured it would be all romantic and stuff. But I didn't know where your room was. So I decided a walk alone with Nox would be a nice way to relax and reflect on all we've been through recently. As we were walking we realized we hadn't seen Hans in a while, so we went looking for him." Kieran sighed heavily as he spoke his next words. "We found Hans, only it wasn't Hans. Do you remember in class? When we were taught that a demon can't survive in this world without their magni? Well what we saw is what happens when the demon tries to stay. Hans was a feral creature. He was attacking everything. He leapt at us and knocked out Nox quickly. He attacked and attacked, but I refused to fight back, I dodged what I could but, well I got the shit kicked out of me." Kieran winced in pain as he moved facing Melody again. "As he was attacking me I heard Hans reach out to me, the real one, he was pleading with me to ... to kill him. I couldn't do it. Then he reminded me of yet another lesson Connor had taught me. He taught me that sometimes, sometimes the only way to help someone is to hurt them." Kieran closed his eyes trying to hold everything in. He shuddered slightly as he spoke. I jumped into a shadow distancing myself from Hans and formed shadow lightning and fire in balls in my hands. Hans, Hans leaped at me." He said his voice beginning to break, "And when he hit me, I thrust my hands into his chest releasing the magic into him. As we hit the ground he shrunk back down and was dead." Kieran took a deep breath, his eyes still closed and continued. "It's my fault my brother is dead, Taryn must hate me. And now I've killed my brother's best friend. I'm worthless. I was supposed to protect him, and he spent his whole life protecting me." Kieran sighed trying to regain some composure. "I SHOULD HAVE HAD HIS BACK!" Kieran screamed, "instead, I watched on as he fought alone. I couldn't even protect you! He did that for me too. I'm useless, worthless, I'm nothing." he said sounding broken.
He opened his eyes and stared into Melody's, "Melody, honey, are you sure you're ok with having a worthless, brother killing piece of shit like me for a boyfriend? I... I would understand if you don't want me." he said in a serious tone that surprised even himself.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
That said he looked at his spot over to the rock and started his flash warp with a snap of his fingers to help keep their attention. From there he warped yet again and tapped the boy on his shoulder before appearing right in front of him again. "See? Easy enough as it is, but for myself and Sparky over there we have these abilities, his is lightning and mine is spatial distortion. Have you had any kind of special happenings around you? Like an ability that you can't help but call supernatural?" Looking around he continued. "Also with Rai over there Magnis have things called demons like mine is a little tomcat named Tama, do you by any chance have one follow you around or at least feel a presence besides you?" Looking around harder he didn't see anything and had a quizzical look on his face and scratched his head. "Nonetheless now you know what we are and what we can do, so why not fill us in with your questions and we'll try to answer them ok?" Stretching out his back he finally noticed Cassa appear behind them and shrug it off waiting for the boy to answer.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Austin’s head was going in circles trying to understand what was going on. His cousin is something called a “magni” and he’s surrounded by even more magni with lightning powers and spatial distortion powers. She has a demon named Lucy who was probably the black blob that she was calling out to. The rest of these magni also have demons like the cranky electro sprite who was supposedly older than he was. To top it all off, the group is asking him if he is one of them, trying to figure out whether he has supernatural powers or a demon just like they do. He was still trying to wrap his mind around what one kid did: teleporting behind him, tapping him on the shoulder, and flashing back in front of him in just mere seconds. All of this magic and talk of the supernatural overwhelmed him, and now he had to decide whether to confide in the people he just met about his own powers?
“Can’t help it I guess,” Austin shrugged. “Alright I’ll admit this stuff if it’ll get me closer to finding out the truth behind Aberdeen.”
“Before I ask questions, perhaps I should explain the nature of the supernatural phenomena that happens around me. I first remembered being able to see this aura around people…and spirits. I don’t know if Aberdeen ever told anyone this but her sister died about three years ago, and ever since then I’ve been able to see an aura around her that she talks to. I didn’t understand it at the time but…it was her..Brook…her sister that she was talking to. Three years later her grandmother passes away, her parents get into a citywide accident, and Aberdeen goes missing. Then I get these…visions of Aberdeen getting taken away somewhere and calling out to Lucy. I’ve gotten visions before that around two months ago, but something like this is just crazy. That’s how I got myself here to find her and I used this other ability I have. Whenever I touch something, whether it be an object, a person, a place, I can see the past or future of it but I can’t tell whether it happened or will happen. So I used that to tell whether she’s been here and I saw the same thing that happened in my visions plus her heading to the beach here. Then I saw the aura again, Brook, and she led me to you guys.”
“So there you have it…my freak of nature powers and some history lesson on myself and Aberdeen. As for a demon or a presence… I don’t remember having one. I guess I just wanna know, if you guys are electricity and spatial distortion, what does that make me? What was Aberdeen’s type of magic? And…do you know what that citywide accident was?”
Austin had to restrain himself from screaming, “THIS IS CRAZY!!!” Although he tried to maintain a calmer composure than normal, his body was trying to resist, making him tap his foot with impatience and nervousness and shrug his arms.
Aberdeen
Suddenly after seeing the amazing display of instant rock formation and hearing a big “CLANK” from the impact of the rocks onto the door, Aberdeen’s head started to throb. She quickly held her head and fell down on her knees trying to take the pressure of her head.
“Aagghhhh!!” Aberdeen yelled. “G…GAAHHhhhhh!!” The pressure on her head was getting heavier and she gripped her head tighter. Bates ran to Aberdeen’s side and pulled on her dress asking her, “Hey what’s wrong?? Are you okay??”
In a flash, Aberdeen saw different visions go by, visions that didn’t seem to make sense. There was in a car with an older girl smiling at a much younger girl. Suddenly she swerves and a familiar sound rings in her ears, “CLANK!!” Red…a dead girl…a spirit girl…and her missing reflection…
The pain stops and Aberdeen crashes onto the floor, relieved from the overwhelming amount of force that she felt inside her head. What were those visions she saw?
“Where did you go???” Bates called out.
“Ughh…what’re you talking about? I’m right here..” Aberdeen said weakly.
“Ahhh!!!” Bates jumped. “How did you do that?”
“Do what?” Aberdeen asked confused.
“You’re talking but…I can’t even see you!!”
“That’s nonsense I’m right—“ Aberdeen started until she looked at her hand. She started intently at the location she knew her hand had to be at, but she couldn’t see it even though her own body could feel it “there.”
“—Here…? Uhh…are you doing this?” Aberdeen asked the guy who had just done the stunt with the rocks.
Because... That was what couples always did?
Or was it because he hardly ever talked about himself? About what he felt. About what he thought? Why couldn't he have done that beforehand? Why was it that, everytime she'd ask how he was doing, if there were any problems, he just twist the conversation so all they talked about was how she was doing. If she had any problems to talk about.
“… instead you have to deal with me.”
Melody sighed heavily. She didn't know whether she was angry, or sorry. It was like she understood less and less the longer she knew Kieran. Refusing to utter even a single sound, Melody followed Kieran with her eyes; briefly locking with his as he rested his head on her lap.
She could only lend a listening ear as her boyfriend began to share his sorrows with her, and she remained quiet for what seemed like an eternity.
Melody only reflected, briefly, when Kieran mentioned the lesson about how demons were unable to survive without their Magni counterpart. How could she ever forget that lesson? It was one of the few times where Melody had a long, heartfelt talk with Lorelei, each asking the other burning questions that they had no definite answer to. What would happen when a demon does decide to stay? Could a demon join their Magni in the afterlife? If there even was one... Could a demon die before their Magni?
Melody was most concerned about how a demon would deal with the loss of their Magni. Lorelei hardly held it together if Melody so much as left her behind for five minutes, so she didn't even want to think about what would happen if the poor little Siren was left behind for a lifetime. A long, sleepless night passed with the two talking and they decided to never let either leave the others' sight.
Breaking from her little detour, Melody watched Kieran as he continued speaking, all the while resisting the urge to talk back. She couldn't believe what she was hearing, Hans attacking Kieran? That couldn't have been true, could it?
Once more, a shiver crawled up her spine at the image of their beloved demons transforming into savage beasts that know only how to kill and destroy.
“...As we hit the ground he shrunk back down and was dead.”
Was that really the only option? Killing a friend to save them?
“I SHOULD HAVE HAD HIS BACK!”
He screamed at the top of his lungs. It was at that point, that Kieran had fallen back to blaming the death of his brother on his own. As if he was to blame for Connor's untimely demise.
Melody felt her tears gently sliding down her face, her whole inner self trying its best not to burst out into crying as that became more difficult with each passing second.
“Instead, I watched on as he fought alone. I couldn't even protect you! He did that for me too.”
“Stop...”
“I'm useless,”
“Kieran...”
“worthless,”
“Please...”
“I'm nothing.”
“Shut up...” She whispered, swallowing a figurative clump as her hands clenched into tight fists.
“Melody, honey, are you sure you're ok with having a worthless, brother killing piece of shit like me for a boyfriend? I... I would understand if y-”
And finally, Melody couldn't take any more.
“I SAID SHUT UP!!!” She yelled out, no longer able to hold back her tears as they began to flow down her cheeks.
She looked down at her boyfriend, teary eyes wide open as they showed both anger and sadness. Her fist stopped just short of swinging down to punch Kieran and, instead, gently lowered back down to rest on Kieran's chest.
“Stop blaming yourself for what happened to Connor, or Hans!” She let out a whimpering sigh. “You're not the only one who feels like fucking shit!”
“How do you think I feel? He died to save me!”
Pausing to take a deep breath, Melody wiped away the tears with the end of her jacket's sleeve, turning away from Kieran before she spoke again.
“I love you...” She whispered, her hand slowly sliding away from Kieran's chest to his hand as she gently grasped it, holding it like she wasn't planning to ever let go.
“But I'm your girlfriend. Not your caretaker.” Her blue eyes locked with Kieran once more, a sigh escaping from her lips as she lowered her head down. “I don't want to spend time watching you punish yourself. Just... Don't. Please.” She pleaded, clenching her hand around Kieran's even tighter.
“I want our time together to be fun, and...” Melody's cheeks couldn't help but blush at her next words, as a hidden smile revealed itself on her face. “Romantic.”
“Please...?” The girl whipsered her last words, softly, as her head lowered down and she placed a tender kiss on Kieran's lips.
He grinned at Jaxon for having given Raimei an compliment, he had never really noticed how well Jaxon knew the both of them. I guess that comes with being roommates. He stifled a laugh as he watched Jaxon explain to Austin what he was about to do and grinned an even bigger smile at his last words. Already having seen Jaxon’s magic at work before, he took a step back and folded his arms.
He let Jaxon take the reins from there and only nodded along to what he said as a way to let Austin know what Jaxon said was true. Kirie glanced over at Cassandra wondering when it was she had left. Shrugging his shoulders he turned his attention back to the matter at hand.
“Can’t help it I guess,” Austin shrugged. “Alright I’ll admit this stuff if it’ll get me closer to finding out the truth behind Aberdeen.”
Raising one brow he gave Austin a quizzical look and waited to see if he would continue, which he did. All Kirie could do at the moment was listen to what Austin had to say and it was quite a bit. But he could understand where the kid was coming from. Taking a step forwards he looked over at Jaxon giving him a nod to let him know he would take it from there.
“Well that’s quite a history lesson you’ve told us. We were in the same class as her at our school but she never really opened up to us. You mentioned visions right and being able to see the past, future whatever when you touch an object, do they always come true? I mean do you know if what you see if right information? As for what sort of magic you have I kinda of have a general guess as to what it may be. I believe it stems from Shadow magic and from what you’re telling me of visions and stuff I’d guess yours is psychic but I’m not sure. I’m not sure what Aberdeen’s abilities were exactly but I think they also stemmed from Shadow magic.”
He paused for a moment when Austin mentioned the accident that occurred in the City not too long ago. Sighing he rubbed the back of his head and glanced over at Jaxon. “Well to put it simply a creature attacked the city and went on a rampage. Turned out it was just a student who fused with their demon, which is forbidden for that very reason. We lost a good friend getting the Magni to calm down and what not but I think he’s stable now.’
She pulled her arm back and formed a fist ready to punch Kieran, but she stopped just short of hitting him and instead calmly placed her hand on his chest.
“Stop blaming yourself for what happened to Connor, or Hans! You're not the only one who feels like fucking shit!” She said with a sigh.
“How do you think I feel? He died to save me!”
Melody paused taking a deep breath and turning away from Kieran for a moment.
“I love you...” Melody spoke softly, Kieran could barely hear her, as she spoke her hand moved slowly from his chest to his hand. She held it tightly. Somehow Kieran knew she would be there for him. Always.
"I love you too." he said, so softly it was possible he only thought it.
“But I'm your girlfriend. Not your caretaker. I don't want to spend time watching you punish yourself. Just... Don't. Please.” She pleaded, clenching her hand around Kieran's even tighter.
"I'm sorry. You're right." He said, even more softly than before.
“I want our time together to be fun, and...” Melody blushed like crazy as she spoke the last word. “Romantic.”
“Please...?” Melody said, as softly as Kieran's responses and before Kieran could say anything else she bent down and kissed him.
Kieran was shocked at first, it was their first kiss. Kieran paused for a minute and then he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in. He was lost in her, he loved her.
The kiss lasted a few minutes and then it broke off. Kieran stared into Melody's eyes for a short while before, speaking.
"Ya know, you're right. we should go back to having fun, just enjoying our time together. Maybe even pulling a few pranks?" he said with the classic Kieran smile that has been gone for far too long. "I love you too honey." He said pausing after he said it to reflect on what those words meant. "I will protect you from now on. And we will be happy" he thought to himself as he continued smiling. Kieran stood up and stretched. "Dammit we have been serious for way too long, that's not good for the soul ya know." he said and it was clear on his face he was plotting something. "Ya know, out here on the beach, I think I should work on my tan." As he said this he ripped his shirt off. The sunlight reflected off Kieran's muscles in such a way that would have captivated almost any teenage girl. Kieran smiled at Melody and offered her his hand. "Come on let's go for a swim!" he said as he proceeded to pull his pants off. Kieran in his all knowing wisdom, had worn his swim trunks under his pants because, what walk on the beach is complete without a swim.
Had she done the right thing?
Maybe a hug instead, or a pat on the back?
To Melody's surprise, those questions were whisked away as her heart skipped several beats when Kieran's arms wrapped around her body and pulled her closer and closer to him.
What was he thinking?
The greedy Jerk! The girl mentally screamed, though blushing like a madwoman as her eyes locked with Kieran for another split second.
“Well...” The girl coughed embarrassedly. “That... Settles it, I guess.” Her face turning redder than a tomato.
“Ya know, you're right. We should go back to having fun, just enjoying our time together. Maybe even pulling a few pranks?”
He smiled. Genuinely this time, didn't he? Melody couldn't help but return a smile of her own, though not nearly matching the contagious grin of her boyfriend. She had missed that, and couldn't be more glad that smile hadn't left forever.
“I love you too honey.”
What did that mean? Melody found herself wondering how to reply to Kieran's words as silence fell on the duo for a brief moment. “Me... too.” She retorted, blinking once before mentally face slapping herself.
“Nonono!”
“I mean-”
“Ah-”
The girl found herself stammering as she couldn't find, or so she thought, the right words.
“I love you, t-”
“Ya know, out here on the beach, I think I should work on my tan.”
Wait, was he really?! Melody could only watch, mesmerized as Kieran ripped his shirt off without a second glance or thought who he was accompanying. Though on second thought, he may just have had taken that into account as Melody once again felt her cheeks blush up at the sight of a half-naked Kieran.
“Come on let's go for a swim!”
taking her boyfriend's hand with, little, hesitation, Melody rose from the ground and watched as-
Oh, he wasn't.
Oh no he wasn't going to!
Aaaaaand, there went the pants.
It was getting hotter by the minute, and not just in one way. If one had been close enough to Melody, they'd feel the heat coming from her head. It literally felt like steam was blowing from every available orifice.
Melody nearly had a heart attack, weren't it for the realisation that Kieran had been wearing swim trunks. Which did little to help the poor girl regain a decent composure that didn't portray her as an embarrassed teenager.
Silence once again fell, and Melody finally had enough self-esteem to cook up a counter-attack to Kieran's little show.
“Hmm,” She began, still trying to hide the remains of her mad blushing. “A swim, you say?”
“If I knew that, I would've put on my swimsuit.”
“Well, too late to go back for it.” Melody continued with a sly smile, facing away from Kieran. “I don't want to ruin your plans, so...”
Melody proceeded to take of her clothes as slowly as possible, though, coincidentally, Melody wasn't born yesterday either; And had the sense to wear a swimsuit when there was the opportunity to take a dive in some fresh, natural waters.
Forcing her grin to dissipate, Melody turned to witness, or hoping to witness, Kieran's face as she casually spoke: “Well~ You ready or what? The sea ain't gonna come to us.”
“Hmm, ... A swim you say?" she responded coyly. "If I knew that, I would've put on my swimsuit."
"Darn, I was hoping she'd worn one, then again, I don't really feel like swimming anyway. I just wanted to tease her, guess I got off lucky." he thought to himself.
“Well, too late to go back for it. I don't want to ruin your plans so... " she said as she turned away from him.
"Wait, she can't be serious! She's not gonna ... We've only been together a short while, and although I'd love to see it, I'm not sure I'm ready..." he thought to himself panicking a little one the inside. He attempted to look away, but he was only human and he snuck a peak as she was taking her clothes. She was taking them off slowly, and rather seductively. "Wow, you really are beautiful." he said softly, not realizing he was speaking out loud. By this time he had realized she actually was wearing a swimsuit and she had countered his joke with an even crueler one of her own.
She turned back to him, and spoke calmly “Well~ You ready or what? The sea ain't gonna come to us.”
Kieran smiled and laughed a bit as she turned back to him. "Well.." He started to say but he was left breathless. Melody was absolutely stunning. Kieran took a moment to regain his composure and then continued. "Well, honestly I wasn't really planning on swimming. I'm kinda not the best swimmer in the world, I was mostly trying to tease you cause I saw how flustered you were earlier when I was changing. But I guess that plan backfired." he said trying to sound nonchalant, of course he totally failed, it's hard to sound casual when you can't maintain eye contact. "Of course I would never turn down an opportunity to go swimming with a pretty lady so if you really want to let's go. ... Or we could just relax out here in the sun. Either way I'm taking you back here tonight when the moon is up, trust me it'll be worth it... If we don't get attacked by ravenous foxes like last night." He said with a smile and a wink that would make even the coldest heart flutter.
Kieran produced a towel out of nowhere, and by nowhere he totally doesn't meant the backpack that he had brought with him and laid it out on the ground. After putting the towel down he sprawled out on it, with his hands behind his head. "Ah sometimes it feels great to be a lazy bum." he said closing his eyes. After a minute he peaked one eye open and realized that he wasn't gonna get away with this. "Ugh, fine. You win, let's go swimming." He said getting up and walked into the water.
"Quiet!" Rafael hissed from somewhere ahead of her. "Do you want to get caught?"
Arya huffed indignantly in response, casting an annoyed look into the darkness.
"Come on... We're almost there." Rafael whispered, "Zephyrus' cell is just at the end of this hall."
Carefully, the duo picked their way through the blackness, Arya making sure to sidestep any other debris.
"Give me a moment..." Arya could hear Rafael mutter. "And... There!" A small flame blossomed into existence, casting heavy shadows on their surroundings. Rafael stood a few feet away, a lighter in his left hand.
"Ah, here we are!" Rafael muttered; he had been rummaging through his pockets with his other hand, which he now withdrew, producing a small, golden key.
Inserting it into the lock, he turned the key with a flourish. The cell door creaked open slowly, and Arya peeked inside, her heart beating ferociously in her chest. The flame of the lighter illuminated the small cell as Rafael stepped inside, shadows dancing across the stone walls. Arya started to follow, but stopped dead as the light made it's way to the cell's familiar-looking occupant.
"Luciana!" Arya exclaimed, her jaw dropping in shock. "W-what are you doing here?! Where's Aberdeen? And-"
"Arya," The dark-skinned male cut her off, "There's no time for this. I know you're confused, but hold your questions for later." He turned, facing the ghost-like demon, "Luciana, is Zephyrus...?" the man trailed off, but Arya was under the impression that Luciana somehow understood his unfinished question. The blob nodded sadly.
"Dammit!" Rafael swore, stomping his foot in frustration. "This complicates things!"
"What?" Arya blurted in confusion, feeling lost, "What happened? What are you talking about?"
"Zephyrus was supposed to be in his cell when we were to come and rescue him. We wasted too much time getting here." The older male sighed, "But never mind that, we'll just have to go with plan B."
"That reminds me... Before I forget..." Rafael pulled out a large, sealed manila envelope from his robes, setting it down on the stone floor in front of him. "Here- what you asked for."
Arya raised an eyebrow at the exchange, but otherwise didn't comment; she had other things on her mind. "What's plan B?"
A strange sound suddenly burst forth from Luciana. Arya wasn't certain, but she got the distinct impression that she was being laughed at. Rafael too, the Magni observed, wore a smirk, chuckling deeply.
"Plan B is simple, really," Rafael explained. "We," he paused, his grin widening, "are gonna start a prison riot."
“Well, honestly I wasn't really planning on swimming. I'm kinda not the best swimmer in the world,”
“Tsch, as if.” Melody retorted jokingly, her eyelid dropping in a single wink at Kieran.
“I was mostly trying to tease you cause I saw how flustered you were earlier when I was changing.”
The girl averted her eyes from Kieran, and instead watch the silent ocean. “Eh...” She began. “I have no idea what you're talking about.” It was rather obvious that the girl still hadn't grown accustomed to it, as she was still a bit flustered from the second time Kieran undid himself of clothing. She hoped that would sort itself out eventually.
“But I got you back good.” Melody pointed at Kieran with a single finger, a gleeful smile forming. “You should've seen your face. Heh.”
“Anyway, we're done playing striptease, right? Let's go then. Hurry it up, slowpoke!” Melody made a get-on-with-it motion with her hands, trying to force Kieran into the water lest he change his mind.
“Either way I'm taking you back here tonight when the moon is up, trust me it'll be worth it...”
Yeah, yeah if they weren't suddenly jumped by savage demons. That wouldn't happen. Even if there was an ongoing calamity, Melody would make sure Kieran kept that promise of his. “Wait, what're you doing?” Melody noted the towel that Kieran pulled from his bag.
“Heeey!” The girl firmly placed her hands on her hip. “Don't think you're getting away that easily!” She stepped closer, her head hovering above Kieran's as it expressed her frustration on his sudden bailing. “You got three seconds to get your ass into that water there, mister!” Melody lowered herself closer to Kieran, folding her arms. “Or I'll personally drag you and that towel with me for a swim.”
“One...”
“Two...”
“Two and a half...”
Her hand was just about ready to grab the towel.
“Ugh, fine. You win, let's go swimming.” He stood up and already walked into the water.
Melody jogged after him, mentally grinning as she passed him and took a quick dive before stopping midway, raising her hands in the air and throwing them down to send a splash of water rising upward and falling towards Kieran. “Gotcha!”
"Gah Dammit, ya got me." Kieran laughed. He dove under water and swam around unseen and snuck up behind Melody and grabbed her legs pulling her under. He popped up and when Melody reemerged from the water and laughed. "Gotcha?" he asked with a laugh. Smiling at her with that smile of his, the one that always makes her smile back. Kieran broke out into uncontrollable laughter. "I'm ... I'm sorry Mel. But the look ... the look on your face was priceless." he said in between laughs.
The two played around in the water for a while goofing off and generally having a good time. It was nice for both of them, to spend some time together not worrying about stopping a monster, or dealing with death or anything just being together. Kieran took a deep breath and sighed as he made his way back to his towel on the beach. "I wish it could always be like this." he mumbled to himself as he laid down on the towel in the sun. He closed his eyes intending to take a nap but after just a minute or so he was certain a nap wasn't happening. "Huh, it's funny here I am, at the beach with a beautiful girl, and I want to take a nap what's wrong with me?" he laughed quietly to himself, as he watched Melody, Keiran couldn't get over this girl, he had dated other girls before, but he had NEVER felt this close to anyone. He smiled at her as he dried off his hair thinking about how lucky he was.
"Ya know, I think I'm gonna head back to my room for a bit, meet me there at nine? Just come on in, I'll probably be asleep anyway." he asked her planning to take her on the walk they had discussed earlier. Kieran then gathered his clothes and towel into his bag and gave Melody a hug before heading to his room.
When he arrived in his room, Kieran took a warm shower, he was sure he smelled horribly today, not having showered since before his fight with Hans. As the hot water flowed over Kieran he felt at ease, for the first time since Connor's death, he was happy today. It was wonderful to be happy and smile again, and Keiran was sure Connor would happy too. After his shower Kieran took a quick nap and woke up again at seven. "Awesome just enough time." He said to Nox, who was rather confused at the comment, having spent the day sleeping instead of joining Kieran and Mel at the beach. "Time for what exactly?" the shadow hound asked. "Well, Melody and I are going for a walk tonight at nine, and I wanted to prank her, a little harmless fun for a laugh." He said simply. "When she gets here, she's gonna find me asleep like I said, but when she goes to wake me a bucket of water will fall on her." Kieran informed him. "It suprises me that you once planned elaborate pranks involving Jello if that is the best you can do in this situation. You have two hours, I want something better from you." Nox replied, clearly unimpressed. "Hmm, you're right ... Oh I got it, I'll be back shortly." Kieran said running out the door.
Kieran made his way from the hotel to a nearby flower stand. He spent a good while looking for the perfect bouquet of flowers and finally decided a beautiful bouquet of yellow tulips and white roses. He paid for the flowers and went back to his room. He placed the flowers on his nightstand and dressed for the evening, he put on some decent pants, a white t shirt and a blazer. He looked in the mirror and decided he look awesome. "So what's your plan?" Nox asked attempting to seem disinterested. "When she opens the door I'm gonna start coughing like crazy, like oh my God is he dying coughing, when I fall to the floor she bends down to help I'm gonna cough and grab the flowers from the shadows and hand them to her, like a cute, not gross hairball." he informed his buddy smiling. He then looked at the clock and saw it was nearing nine. "Great!" he said laying down on his bed. he grabbed the flowers and tucked them into the shadows of his blazer. He laid there waiting for the door to open.
There was a consecutive laughter from Melody when the mini tsunami fell on Kieran. “Sure did.” She managed to retort, just barely spotting the mischievous jester diving under water before losing sight of him. “Hey, where'd you go?” The blonde turned a full three-hundred and sixty degrees, only to feel a hand grabbing a hold on her feet to pull her underwater. “Hey, HEEEEL-” She splashed about, squirming around to find her footing and re-emerging from the water.
“Pfft!” With a sour expression on her face, Melody spat out a bit of salty water that had managed to sneak its way into her mouth. “Gross...” She muttered, running both hands across her face to remove the sticky strands of hair away from her eyes.
“I'm ... I'm sorry Mel. But the look ... the look on your face was priceless.”
“Oh, the game is on, mister.” She flashed the evillest of grins she could muster, dragging Kieran down under as she let out a series of giggles. Melody felt at ease, happy that Kieran was back to his old self again. Though one could argue if she liked that his prankster-side had returned also.
“Giving up already, huh?” Melody taunted when Kieran silently stepped out of the water. “Well, okay. I'll be here, if you change your mind.” Not feeling quite ready to return to the hotel, Melody got out of the water, briefly, to hug her boyfriend as they made the promise to meet up later today.
“Don't do anything I wouldn't do!” She said jovially, flashing a wave before diving back into the water to spent another hour floating thoughtlessly before drying herself and heading back to the hotel for a change of clothes.
“Melly!”
The girl was greeted by an anxious Lorelei, who had been patiently waiting for the return of her Magni. Melody was surprised, having gotten used to her little siren friend disregarding anything she said when it came to not following her. “Hey, Lore. I'm back.” She retorted with a gentle smile, rubbing the little demon's head with the tip of her index finger.
“How was your day?”
“Boring!!!” Lorelei said, hovering around Melody's head before nuzzling comfortably on the girl's shoulder. “Melly isn't going away again, is she?” She sang, almost pleading.
“Sorry, Lore. I am.”
“If Melly is, can Lorelei come, too?”
The magni pondered this for a moment, letting out a couple of 'Hmm..'s before nodding to herself. “Okay.” She answered.
“Yay!”
“Lemme change into something less... sticky, then we'll pick up Kieran.” Swapping into a different choice of attire for the evening, Melody stared at her reflection in the mirror and ruffled her hair for a bit before putting on her jacket and leaving to pick up Kieran. “C'mon, Lore.” She said over her shoulder, making sure Lorelei was following before making her way over the Kieran's room.
“Yo! Where's my prankster in tin-foil armour?” She said jokingly before realising the door was open. “Not even going to be a gentleman this time? Fine, I can open the door myself.” She shoved the door open with the flat of her foot rather disinterestedly and walked in. “I brought Lore with me. Hope you don't mind.” She looked around the room, wondering what Kieran was up to this time.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
Shaking his head Jaxon looked over to the side for a second and felt a fuzzy feeling on his neck. "Oh hey there Tama nice of you to join us.... though a little warning would've been appreciated as there are rules as to what's going on ya furball." Smiling a toothy grin Tama yawned and looked out from Jaxon's large collared shirt. 'But by the fact that you addressed me must mean we're safe right?!' Yawning slightly Tama looked over to Kirie and happily called out. 'Hi Kirie! How are you and Raimei doing? I've been locked up in a room all day so I'm a little antsy and who's this.... person...?' Looking at Austin he hid back into Jaxon's collar. 'Hey Jax... I think I screwed up right now by talking...' Chuckling slightly he looked down at the small cat and sighed. "You're fine Tama he's one of us as far as we're concerned whether he has powers or not he's stuck in this mad world we call magic."
Shaking his head and looking back at Austin he coughed slightly before saying one last thing. "Sorry about that tangent there Tama's a little.... eccentric but anyway are you with us or against us because either way it doesn't affect us. So make up your mind now or we'll lose whatever tracks we'd have on her. Capisce?
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
“Ow…” Arya muttered under her breath, picking herself up and brushing off the dirt with her hands- she was really getting annoyed at all this tripping and falling. “So what is it, why did we stop?”
“Because we’re here.” Rafael replied. To their left, a giant door stood ominously a few feet away, splattered with a red that Arya was almost certain was blood. Suddenly, Rafael pivoted, facing the Magni with hooded eyes, and grasping her shoulders at if to shake them. “Listen to me.” He commanded in a low voice, his tone deadly serious. “The plan is to get Zephyrus as quickly as we can, and get out of here. There’s a portal waiting back in the cell block- once we go through it, we’ll end up back in the mortal world, at the beach. But… there’s someone- something very powerful in there with Zephyrus, and we may not make it back to the cell block. If that happens, I’ve instructed Luciana to open the portal without us and lead the rest of the prisoners through it, to safety.”
“What about us? Won’t we be stuck here then?” Arya asked, a knot of dread forming in her stomach.
“Relax, I’ve accounted for that too,” he pulled two orbs out of his pocket, passing one to Arya and keeping one for himself.
“Amazing,” Arya breathed, her mouth hanging open slightly in sheer wonder. Made of what she assumed was glass, the orb was rather small, fitting easily in Arya’s hand. Inside, the orb was black, framed with a dusting of glowing white pinpricks. A brighter whitish-blue light emanated from the globe’s center, its hue giving the specks around it a similar aura.
“It’s like… a little piece of outer space.” She observed, turning the sphere around and around in her hands.
“It is beautiful, isn’t it?” Rafael agreed with a smile, watching the fascinated Magni. “I wanted to avoid using these, as there are one-of-a-kind, at least, as far as I know. They were created long ago by a Magni and his Demon- the Magni could manipulate space, while the demon could create and manipulate glass. If you smash it, you’ll be transported to wherever you want to go, in this case the beach in the mortal world.” He paused, adding, “Before you ask, Zephyrus would come with you- a Magni and their Demon are like two halves of a whole.”
“Anyway, enough with the explanations; it’s time we get this done.” The older man smirked, anticipation clearly visible in his eyes. “You ready?”
Arya nodded. “Yeah, let’s do this.”
Together they traversed the last few feet between them and the door. Hands trembling, Arya turned the skull like protrusion that passed for a doorknob and pushed. The door glided open seamlessly on well- oiled hinges. It was pitch black inside, like much of the rest of the prison. Something about the gloom unnerved her; the darkness shrouded whatever lay ahead in its murky embrace. Taking a deep breath, the duo crossed the threshold, stepping resolutely into the blackness.
((OOC: Blah, creativity fail. Sorry for the long, somewhat boring post- I had to set some stuff up for later on. The next one will be better, I promise. Here is a picture of the teleportation orbs: http://www.tutoriallounge.com/wp-conten ... s-Orbs.jpg))
Austin couldn’t help but feel a pang in his heart hearing about how Aberdeen never really got close to anyone at the Academy.
”It seems even now she still hasn’t gotten over her,” Austin thought.
Austin did his best to follow what the other students of this Academy were saying. It seemed to make “sense” that his and Aberdeen’s magic stemmed from the same sort of form or source: Shadow magic. In particular, his own sub-genre was that of psychic. It seemed reasonable from the movies he’s seen or those video games he’s heard of where characters had psychic powers. He shook his head at the thought of all of this being ”reasonable” since—for crying out loud—this is magic they’re talking about here!
His line of crazy thought was stopped when Kirie had explained the cause of the destruction of the city. He was ready to grab Kirie and yell at the whole lot of them, wondering how a school could allow one of their own students to conduct such a forbidden ritual and destroy innocent lives...especially Grandma Alma’s. However he did his best to hold back until the explanations were finished, clenching his fists and thinking over and over ”for Aberdeen…for Aberdeen…”
Jaxon then continued where Kirie had ended and called him out on his anger, though on the other anger of Aberdeen’s disappearance (Just how could the Academy have lost contact of her??). At the mention of the concern over Austin’s demon, Austin gave it some thought. He seems to have some vague memory over some sort of guardian but he thought that was just a figment of his imagination. At the appearance of “Tama,” a white and gold cat, Austin jumped a bit, but then smirked at the creature’s peculiar nature.
Finally, Austin had a choice to make, but really he only had one lead.
“Well, all of this will take some…getting used to…but I need to find Aberdeen before something else happens so I’ll go with you guys. Do you even have any idea where she—“
Austin cut off his sentence as his eyes had turned inside his eyeballs and he grasped his head in pain. It was happening again. Another vision, though this time there was more pain associated with it as many visions seemed to be happening at once. Austin grunted before letting out a cry of pain and letting his hands grasp his head tighter. It felt as though his head’s veins were being squeezed tightly by several tight gripping hands.
The worse part however was the visions. There was a brief scene of Aberdeen meeting a small white bunny bear looking creature, a scene of the two of them eating some funnel cake, a scene of meeting another strange looking man with bright orange hair tied into a pony tail, a scene of that same man creating some rock structures busting a door, a scene of Aberdeen on the floor in pain and then disappearing. He couldn’t hear any voices, only see flashes of the scenes whirl past his “eyes” at lightning speed. It was hard to comprehend anything that was going on, so Austin could only make out a few details such as Aberdeen, some strange creature, and some man going to several places. He assumed that hopefully these were still places of the beach and that she wasn’t too far, but he couldn’t understand how Aberdeen could suddenly vanish into thin air. However, of all the visions, there was one last one that made no sense. The vision seemed to be in his own perspective…or perhaps he was viewing the perspective of another. It was within a building that “he” moved and went right through the walls of the building seemingly in a panic. Then there was water…a lot of it…splashes yet when he looked down he couldn’t see his hands, his feet or his body. The water just splashed without anything moving it. Then he turned around, the small purple and white little bear bunny creature was doing its best following him. It seemed to be yelling something but he couldn’t hear anything. The little guy struggled to stay above the water and panicked with its eyes wide open, arms flailing around, and his head bobbing in and out of the water.
Austin opened his eyes. He realized he had passed out on the beach floor as the visions zipped passed his mind. The last vision made him worry and he wondered whether the little guy was already drowning or whether he was about to drown. He turned towards the ocean looking closely and was shocked at what he witnessed. The water was splashing around although nothing was causing it to do so, as though some invisible person was running across the small waves. Remembering his vision, he turned to the students and said in a panic, “I just got another vision…I don’t understand what’s going on but…something’s happening in the ocean and if we don’t get there fast something’s going to drown!”
Without waiting for the others, Austin rushed towards the ocean dropping his skateboard on the ground. As soon as he got close enough to the ocean, Austin hurriedly threw his shoes off and tried to locate the portion of the ocean where the splashes were occurring and hopefully spot the drowning demon. He heard the waters splash and stir and whirled around to see the tiny bear bunny creature that was in his vision yelling, “Help!! I can’t swi—grrarrrbbgglll” Austin rushed his arms forward grabbing the little demon with his hands, but found that he wasn’t the only one holding him. He can feel soft delicate hands that are also tightly grasping the poor demon away from the waters below him, yet to his surprise he couldn’t see anyone. Unsure of the sensation he was feeling, Austin pulled the demon back towards him, causing an invisible person to fall forward onto himself.
It took a while for Austin to adjust himself from the position he fell into, keep the demon out of the water, and help the girl from her position. It seemed that upon falling, the girl had regained visibility so that Austin can see her dress, boots, and purple hair… He nearly let the demon in his hands drop to the waters again as he stared in shock at the girl that had fallen right in front of him.
“A—Aberdeen!?!” Austin gasped. He didn’t expect to find his cousin like this. However, his initial shock went to panic when Aberdeen replied, “Who?”
He shrugged his shoulders at Jaxon’s new nickname for him. He didn’t intervene with Jaxon’s informational speech seeing as he got just about everything right So then he does pay attention to Ms. Brumfield, Kirie couldn’t help but smile a bit as he was starting to get comfortable. That is until Tama appeared which actually caught him off guard if only just a bit, he grinned sheepishly at Tama as he answered his greetings. “Oh we’ve been good, although Raimei could have been better. She doesn’t like the ocean much let alone anything that has to do with water.”
Then in just a few sentences, Jaxon basically laid out their next plan of action and that was to get Austin to make up his mind. In all honesty Kirie wouldn’t be too surprised if the kid decided not to go along with them, to not believe a damn thing either of them had just told him. Which was fine really, knowing that Aberdeen may be in trouble didn’t necessarily mean they’d need her cousin to go along with them. He might be more of a burden then of help. Kirie watched Austin carefully trying to gauge out what was on his mind; sadly he wasn’t a mind reader.
“Well, all of this will take some…getting used to…but I need to find Aberdeen before something else happens so I’ll go with you guys. Do you even have any idea where she—“
An almost sigh of relief passed through his lips but he stopped it prematurely the moment Austin himself was cut off. Why he didn’t finish was pretty much left to question if you didn’t take in account the fact that he near about fainted after holding his head in pain. “Hey you okay Austin? Not that you look okay in the first place.” he knew better than to ask but he had asked anyway. After a minute or two had passed, Austin’s eyes opened again earning a sigh of relief from Kirie. Well at least he’s not dead. The next words that came out of Austin’s mouth did catch Kirie’s full attention as h talked about him having a vision of someone getting ready to drown.
Wow I can just hear Raimei telling me ‘I told you so” thinking this, Kirie rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked back up. A look of realization passed his face seeing as Austin was no longer standing in front of him. Rather the kid was already running towards the seaside and so Kirie ran after him but not after looked over at Jaxon. He skidded to a stop at the sight of Austin on the sandy ground holding a rather odd looking creature in his hand. “I’m guessing that’s you’re demon correct?” Kirie’s wine red eyes widened just a fraction upon noticing the girl who was right across from Austin but even more so when she said that one word that he knew would no doubt send panic through any ones heart. “Aberdeen?”
Hearing her reply to Austin, Kirie walked over and squatted in front of her. “Yeah, Aberdeen is none other than you. Seeing as you don’t even know your own name, its pretty obvious you have amnesia. Now the question to be asked is, how did you lose it?” Kirie grabbed her chin and pulled it to the side so she’d turn her head left and then right, “Well I don’t see any bumps or anything of that sort, Jaxon what do you think?” Kirie looked over his shoulder at him with a questioning look on his face.
“Well I don’t see any bumps or anything of that sort, Jaxon what do you think?”
Shrugging his shoulders Jaxon replied simply. "Hey I'm a physicist not a psychologist all that mind is greek to me man." Scratching his head slightly he looked at Austin and sighed. "Hey buddy boy got any way to job her memory? Your power deals with your mind so maybe you can get hers to start up again, stupid idea I know but I got nothing at the moment. But anyway we should probably get her to the hotel to show Brumfield who we found and tell her we got a new student ya know?" Stretching out his back Jaxon looked at the others with a smirk. "I'll see you guys there but first I'm headed back to the room." And with that said Jaxon snapped his fingers and disappeared.
"So you ready for that walk?" Kieran asked, taking note of her reaction before walking out the door. They walked to the beach hand in hand and made it back the spot where Kieran fought with Hans. Kieran looked up at the sky, gazing at the beautiful moon. "It's almost as beautiful as you Mel." He said blushing slighty as he went in for a kiss. The kiss lasted a while and when they broke Kieran stared into Melody's eyes for a while longer. "I ... I love you hun." he said as he stared deep into her eyes, his own eyes showing her just how much he truly cared for her. After they chatted for a while they realized it was really late and Connor's memorial service was in the morning. "We should get to bed, we gotta be up early for the memorial." Kieran stated. After Melody eventually agreed to leave the beautiful beach Kieran walked her back to her room, or rather, followed her to her room as he didn't know where it was. "I'll see ya in the morning babe. Sleep well." He said when they arrived at her room, hugging her once more.
Blue eyes fell on the subtle shifting of the bedsheets. He'd been sleeping again, the lazy git. Of course, when didn't he? With soft steps, Melody approached the bed, merely rolling her eyes when Kieran rose up in a zombie-like state that just screamed: Try hard.
“Hey Mel, sorry I...” He replied, coughing vigorously.
Not again... He knew Lorelei was with her, right? At least, it was Melody's assumption Kieran was joking. Or was he- Oh my God! Melody screamed inwardly. What if he contracted some mysterious disease when he fought Hans? Was that possible? He did leave for his room rather early, considering how much fun they had at the beach.
“I just can't seem to stop coughing.”
Even his face seemed unnaturally pale. A sickly pale. “If y-”
…..
Flowers.
Melody stood there, dumbfounded that she had fallen for Kieran's antics yet again. Usual routine dictated she'd slap the life outta him, but the girl was too surprised to even think.
“Oh, do you want these?”
Without saying a word, Melody gratefully, albeit absent mindedly, took the flowers her inner self pulling every nerve-ending in her brain to get the girl to respond with something.
“Stupid Kieran pranking Melly!”
Tiny hands repeatedly slapped the boy's face. It seemed Lorelei had decided to retort in her magni's stead, and quite appropriately at that.
“Stupid stupid stupid stupid!”
“Lor-”
“Stu-”
“E-”
“pid!”
“Lei.”
Okay, the verbal approach to get the little siren to stop was going nowhere.
“H-h-hey!”
Without a word, two pale fingers pulled Lorelei away from Kieran's face, only to drop the wee-little demon off on Melody's shoulder.
“Bu-”
“Shush!” Her magni retorted, turning to face Kieran with a blank expression.
BAM!
A solid fist launched itself on top of the boy's head, Melody's facial expression somewhere between utter frustration and anger. “Idiot.” She sneered, her fist aligning with her body once more. She only had herself to blame, the whole joke was practically high-lighted from minute one.
“Oh, thanks for the flowers.” The girl said with a smile, as if the whole punishment never happened. “Shall we go take that walk now?” After a bit more bantering, the two set out to admire the night view of the beach, hoping that Kieran would lay off the pranking.
Walking hand in hand, the duo took a leisure stroll on the beach, simply admiring the beauty it had at night – Although on second thought, Melody could barely see anything when it was dark. Her eyes followed Kieran's, settling on the bright moon that hung in the black sky.
“It's beautiful, isn't it?” She asked.
“It's almost as beautiful as you Mel.” Kieran replied.
“Tch! You're only saying that to make up for your stupid prank.” Melody exclaimed, only to be interrupted.
“I ... I love you hun.” He said after they broke their kiss.
Melody said nothing, only keeping eye contact as she managed a smile. They talked for a while, proceeding their romantic walk on the beach before walking back to the hotel. They'd be holding a memorial for Connor tomorrow, and she supposed Kieran could use some more sleep and mental preparation in leading it. Saying their goodbyes, Melody returned the hug and kissed her precious joker good night before heading into her room, trying not to wake Amaya.
”Who?” Aberdeen asked with her eyes looking at Austin in confusion.
Austin stood in shock with his eyes staring at Aberdeen in disbelief. He had finally found the one he was searching for, but she didn’t even find herself. He almost grabbed her and shook her if not for the fact that they were both holding on to what might be his demon and Kirie confirming, “Yeah, Aberdeen is none other than you. Seeing as you don’t even know your own name, its pretty obvious you have amnesia. Now the question to be asked is, how did you lose it?”
”Hey don’t touch my cousin!” Austin yelled at Kirie as he grabbed Aberdeen’s chin to inspect for any injuries. “Well I don’t see any bumps or anything of that sort, Jaxon what do you think?”
"Hey I'm a physicist not a psychologist all that mind is greek to me man," Jaxon replied. He then turned his head slightly at Austin asking whether he could possibly help Aberdeen regain her memories using his powers. Austin was nervous at the idea. He had just found out that his powers were just one of many that are used by people called Magni, people that he must now associate himself with. He wasn’t sure what he had to do and whether Aberdeen would be safe under his own power, but he had to try.
[b]“But anyway we should probably get her to the hotel to show Brumfield who we found and tell her we got a new student ya know?"
Jaxon then disappeared on the spot with a snap of his fingers, probably reappearing at the hotel that he mentioned with this “Ms. Brumfield” character. He looked at Aberdeen trying to figure out how he can help her regain her memories when the little creature suddenly shouted, “NOW I REMEMBER!!!” causing Austin to nearly drop him and stare with his eyes wide at the little guy. He tried to regain composure but still showed hesitation when asking him, “Um…what do you remember?” And why are you talking?” mumbling the last line.
“I was trying to find you Austin! I hope you’re not mad that I’ve been watching you and hiding from you and not telling you about me and—“ the little bunny like creature said excitedly.
“Wait a minute…are you the little guy that played with me when I was little? I thought…you were made up…”
“Yup! That’s me!!! But we can talk about that later! You seem to need help with your powers. I’m not entirely sure of what to do but I’ve heard of something we can try. I’m kind of a new demon.”
Austin only nodded and followed the demon’s instructions, eager to help Aberdeen. After the group moved to a secluded area so as not to attract more attention, Austin was told to hold his hands to Aberdeen’s head and to concentrate on healing her memories. As Aberdeen was regaining her memories, he could also see them flash through his mind. He found out about Aberdeen’s powers, how she could see Brooklyn, her time at the Academy, and losing her demon before she lost her memories. After all was over, he gasped at the overwhelming loss of energy from healing Aberdeen’s mind and Aberdeen fainted to the ground overwhelmed at the amount of information she was regaining. Austin carried Aberdeen and followed Kirie and the rest of the Magni that was still on the beach back to the hotel. It seemed there was another girl and a huge blob that followed the group from who knows where, though the blob looking demon seemed to shy away from Aberdeen. After resting Aberdeen in one of the unoccupied rooms, Austin went to Ms. Brumfield and explained the whole situation with the rest of the Magni. It appeared that Austin will be attending the institution. Despite his fears and worries, he wanted to discover what else his powers can do. More importantly, he needed to catch up with Aberdeen and maybe help her to finally heal from the loss of her sister. It seems that there was to be a memorial service held the next day so Austin went into one of the other open rooms and slept in, wondering whether he will wake up with all of this being a dream or with all of this becoming his reality.
The teacher sat down with a sigh. Laying out on her back the woman pushed a hand through her hair and groaned. She hadn't thought so much crap would happen on the first day of their field trip. "But no, the kids just had to come across Aberdeens cousin and then Aberdeen herself. Ugh I don't even know what that brats up to!" The brat being Kieron since she knew he was probably fooling around and playing pranks on the other hotel guests.
Sitting up Ms. Brumfield put on her pjs and went to bed.
Kirie
The young man simply went with the flow. After Austin had explained everything to Ms. Brumfield, Kirie went to his room and took a quick shower. Once done he sat in his bed and quickly fell asleep, not even bothering to get into a comfy position.
The next morning he woke up still tired as hell. Yawning he quickly got dressed, nudged Jaxon to see if he was up or was already gone, and headed out to eat breakfast. Walking down the halls, he noticed that Ms. Brumfield was knocking on doors trying to get some of the other students to get up. Some did while others ignored her knocking and she left in a huff of frustration. Once he got to the breakfast room, he got a bowl of cereal and sat down. Maybe someone will come by, take pity on me and try to start up a conversation.
Kirie wanted anything but to talk with other people. It showed in his face, the absolute boredom that practically screamed out at people.
Aberdeen lay on the bed feeling as though there were chains constricting her movements. Her muscles were still sore from her adventure and lifting her head up only reminded her of the dizziness and pumping veins that had caused her to ignore Brumfield's knocking on the door.
"Ugghh...why do I feel so horrible Lucy?" Aberdeen asked. When there was no reply, Aberdeen quickly stood up, eyes wide open in panic. She remembered everything, including Lucy’s kidnapping and shouted in her mind in fear, “LUCY???” Ignoring the pain on her arms and legs and the dizzy sensation from her head, Aberdeen sprang up from her bed and slammed the door open. She ran across the hall trying to glance down at the bottom openings for any sight of shadows and looked behind curtains and large pieces of furniture. Aberdeen’s heart was pounding at the thought of her demon being taken away from her. Although part of her memory had returned, she still didn’t remember Lucy following her from behind. Without thinking, Aberdeen pounded on the door of one of the students until she used her powers to run through it. Whoever’s room it was, Lucy was standing over the person trying to use her haunting dream abilities to give his or her nightmares. Aberdeen couldn’t tell who it was because by the time she got to the room she had overexerted herself from ignoring her weakness and only saw blurs. The last thing she heard was {b]“Abby!”[/b] from Lucy which brought to Aberdeen a smile before she fainted. “You’re okay,” Aberdeen thought.
Austin
Unlike Aberdeen, Austin immediately woke at the knock of Ms. Brumfield and angrily stomped out of the room shouting, “What’s the big idea!?!”
Being angry and confused from yesterday’s events made him hungry so he ran to the breakfast area expecting some sausages, sunny side up eggs, orange juice, and French toast, only to find that they served either bagels or cereal and that they ran out of milk. Frustrated, Austin grabbed four plain bagels, a plastic knife, and some packets of butter and walked into the dining area. He sat next to Kirie, not paying attention to his boredom, and quickly opened the packets of butter. Grabbing the plastic knife, Austin vigorously sliced a plain bagel so hard that the plastic knife snapped.
“Arrrghhhh!! Can’t I just get something to eat I’m so f—“
“Good mooorrnniing Austin!” Bates hopped onto the table smiling.
“Agghhh!!!” Austin jumped up from his seat in shock and pointed to Bates. “You!! You’re—you actually exist!?!?”
“Why that’s a silly question to ask Austin. Of course I exist because you met me yesterday! And it’s a good thing I do because I got some buttered up bagels right here for you. Yaaayy!!!”
Bates scurried over to the other end of the table and picked up a large plate of bagels all buttered up. He wobbled from side to side trying to get to Austin, but slipped on the table cloth, dropping the plate of bagels. Austin meant to try and grab the plate of bagels or at least a bagel to save it from falling onto the table, but instead the plate of bagels floated in midair as soon as Austin reached his hand out for it. With his other hand, Austin grabbed the floating bagels, still in disbelief of him having powers and a demon.
He then sat down and turned to Kirie, brushing his shock off into a smile and casually asked, “So mind telling me what’s supposed to go down today?” while scarfing down some bagels.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
The following morning came quickly from a night of dreamless sleep and didn't help much when Kirie had nudged him only causing him to curl up into a tight ball. "Kirie let me sleep I don't do it often so let me have just this..." Immediately after saying that Jaxon had passed back out again this time it seemed as if he was still half conscious and continued to mumble something about potatoes or something to himself. Slightly after falling into a deeper sleep Aberdeen's demon had been filling Jaxon's head with nightmares until Aberdeen came crashing into the room.
'No one believes what you've done.'
'No one enjoys your company.'
'No one would care if you left so why not?'
'No one even knows who you are, they never cared to ask have they?'
'No one has ever cared for you Jaxon, poor poor Jaxon...'
"Nooo... Leave me alone... I don't know who you are but leave me alone!" Looking back and forth for whoever was saying it all Jaxon saw was darkness. 'You know it's true they all hate you for what you did at the arena oh so long ago.' Seething slightly Jaxon charged at where the voice had come from only to be met with a woman. "M-mother? What are you doing here?" The woman stood there with a smile on her face and laughed wickedly 'I don't know what am I doing here? I mean I abandoned you JUST LIKE EVERYONE ELSE DID.' Dropping to his knees Jaxon started laughing and held his head in his hands, "You know I was right I should've killed you when I had the chance, I'd much rather be an orphan than some kid who was put up for adoption by his own parents because they chose not to understand." After hearing this the woman sat there with a face of stone. 'I tried to raise you but you being a demon child is nothing that I could do, you choosing not to have friends and getting into fights? What else was I suppose to do with a little screw up like that?'
"No.... No... Get out of my head.... GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!!" Shaking himself awake he looked at Aberdeen and scanned the room to see Melody and Amaya standing in the door. "Oh.... uh how is everyone doing? Is there something going on that I don't know about or something?" Jaxon sat there blushing to himself and hid back under the covers before speaking to the three girls. "Hey can you three leave my room? I want to get showered and dressed."
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Glancing to his side, Kirie watched Austin take a seat beside him. A sour expression on his face it scrunched up when Austin vented his anger upon his butter knife breaking. Austin’s demon jumped onto the table with a cheerful demeanor making Kirie frown. The moment Austins yell of surprise left his lips, Kiego swallowed and since he wasn’t expecting him to yell Kiego choked out of shock. His face quickly turning red, Kiego began to cough after taking a couple gulps of water. “God I nearly choked. Why the hell did you yell for so early in the morning.” his normally cheerful self was tired and quite grouchy.
Placing an elbow on the table, Kirie leaned his check against the palm of his hand and continued to eat his food while watching Austin’s demon wobble about and then drop a plate of perfectly buttered bagels. However how Austin saved the day surprised Kiego. The bagels began to float in the air and Austin simply reached out and took them. His mouth slightly ajar Kirie quickly closed it and grumbled under his breathe.
“So mind telling me what’s supposed to go down today?” while scarfing down some bagels.
In the midst of taking a bite, Kirie stopped midway and placed his spoon back into the bowl. A solemn expression passed over his face as he began to think on the events that were to take place today. “Um well we have a funeral or sorts to go to. One of our classmates died not too long ago so . . .” he let his words hang in the air for a bit before going back to finishing his cereal. It’s not like I knew him personally though.
Amaya
Previous Day
Having finished her food, Amaya wondered around until Ms. Brumfield had them go back inside. Once in her room, like most of her fellow students, Amaya went straight to bed.
Next Morning
Amaya hugged her pillow tightly with a blissful expression while munching on the top corner as she dreamed about chocolate dipped banana’s. Suddenly a voice ripped through her dreams and startled her into waking up. Sitting up, Amaya had practically slept on the edge of her bed so sitting up so quickly she fell right off the edge of it. Lading with a thump, Amaya sat back up rubbing her eyes sleepily but then she became alert. “Hey that voice came from Kirie’s room I wonder if everything’s alright? Hey lets go check it out Melody.” Standing up, Amaya quickly walked out of their room and burst into Kirie’s.
What she found wasn’t really what she had expected. Oh.... uh how is everyone doing? Is there something going on that I don't know about or something?" Kirie’s roommate Jaxon was the only one in the room and he sat there blushing his face off as he started to hide under his covers. “Aw it’s just you. I thought maybe Kirie finally went crazy but it’s just you.” With a sigh of what seemed to be defeat, Amaya turned around and began to walk downstairs for breakfast. Going down the stairs she had passed by a mirror and caught her reflection in it. “Gah, my hair’s a mess.” she grumbled pulling her hands through her long hair. After a while of little improvement, Amaya gave up and entered the breakfast room. Once there she piled her plate high with all sorts of goods with a sleepy expression on her face. Glancing around the room she saw a familiar white head and quickly shuffled over to her old frenemy and sat herself down. “Good morning Kirie. Did you hear Jaxon yell just know?” Kirie looked up with a scowl and said no.
Kieran smiled as he walked to the beach seeing that Brumfield or someone had already set up some chairs for people to sit in and a podium for others to speak at along with an easel holding a picture of Connor on it. Kieran sighed as he started folding the chairs up. "Connor wouldn't want us all sitting and talking, he would rather this be a social event." he said to himself. After the chairs were put away he thought about what to do with he podium, he couldn't get rid of it, so in the end he just left it there and sat in the sand. Eventually Melody showed up, he assumed she came here after stopping at his room and not finding him, but he couldn't be sure. "Hey hun!" he said with a smile. "Can you believe they had chairs and shit set up? Why would we want to sit and talk 'bout Connor one at a time? Don't they know Connor would rather we have a party celebrating his life?" He said with a chuckle. "I mean seriously, Connor would want this event to be awesome." Nox showed up shortly after and barked in agreement. " There you are buddy, haven't seen you since I left this morning, sleep in?" "Shut up, I'm tired after that fight the other night? Nox retorted. "Yeah I know what you mean." Kieran said rubbing his side, his ribs still hurt like crazy and he was pretty sure he broke one or two, but that was nothing Kieran couldn't handle.
"So Mel, what do you think I should say? About Connor, I mean." He asked the girl, who clearly didn't want to be awake, it was rather early, like nine am or something. "I don't want this to be a sad thing, we should be happy and have fun today, we all loved Connor and why should we be sad? The dude wouldn't want us to dwell on why he's gone, he would want us to have a great time, and maybe talk about how bad ass it was when he kicked that thing's ass." He said, trying to keep a strong face, despite the fact that preparing for his brother's memorial was making him kinda sad.
After the preparations were all made all that was left was to wait for everyone to show up. The memorial was supposed to happen around noonish, but no exact time was set for the beginning, once people started showing up they would start reminiscing and remembering the good times. Kieran sat in the sand with Mel while they waited for people to show up, the two didn't speak much but instead just sat together enjoying each other's company.
It was difficult not to hear the agonizing screams of someone, and Melody instantly shot up from her awkward sleeping pose. Amaya had already darted off, leaving Melody to try not to doze off lest it really was a pressing matter.
With a loud yawn, the girl stumbled across the halls in nothing but her pyjamas and made her way to where she supposed to screams were coming from.
As usual, it was nothing off interest. Melody remained silent throughout most of the conversation, only raising an eyebrow at Amaya's comment on hoping that Kirie had gone completely mad. Right... She thought sarcastically, shaking her head at her room mate. When all was said and done, Melody swiftly returned to her room and rushed to get dressed and showered before approaching Kieran's room.
*Knock Knock*
No response.
He's not here, is he?
Probably not.
With a heavy sigh, Melody resumed her search until she eventually ran into Kieran sitting at the beach. Greeting him with a smile of her own, Melody sat next to him rubbing her eyelids to deprive them of sleep.
“So Mel, what do you think I should say? About Connor, I mean.”
He still hadn't thought about that? No speech preparations? Melody shrugged, unsure that she could help with that. “Just wing it. You're good at that, I guess.” She answered through a brief yawn.
As they sat in the sand, waiting for the others, Melody perked up as she felt her stomach growl. “Y'know, I haven't had breakfast yet. Wanna get some? I'm hungry...”
It didn’t take them long to finish their breakfast, after Amaya and Austin talked a little bit the three threw their trash away and headed outside for the service. Kirie stuffed his hands in his pockets still in his morning gloom while Amaya walked beside Austin a smile on her face. Glancing at her the white-haired boy wondered what was going through his childhood friends mind considering where they were going and why. “Amaya you do realize you’re going to a memorial service right? Not to the carnival.” he said dryly. The red-head simply frowned at him but did take heed of his word by letting her smile drop to a slight curl of her lips, so that it wasn’t too obvious she was smiling.
Once they reached the sandy beach, the first thing the both of them noticed was the set up or rather the lack of it seemed. All the chairs were gone and Kirie somewhat understood the reasoning behind it but then again he hadn’t known Connor very much. Actually he didn’t know much about any of his classmates, I should probably work on that. As they got closer to the two on the beach the gloomy look on his face exchanged itself for something of a smile. “Good morning Kieran! Oh Melody this is where you went.” Rolling his eyes at Amaya, the girl wore that smile of hers once again. “Has Jaxon or Aberdeen come by yet?” he asked the two, running a hand through his hair.
"Yeah I guess you're right, who needs to be prepared." he said with a slight chuckle.
“Y'know, I haven't had breakfast yet. Wanna get some? I'm hungry...”
"Now that you mention it I am kinda hu-" Kieran started to say before his word were interrupted. "Guess not, now that there are peeps here we won't be eating. Sorry hun, guess we'll have to wait til after." He said with a slight frown.
“Good morning Kieran! Oh Melody this is where you went.” he heard Amaya say, he didn't know her that well greeted them with a smile.
"Has Jaxon or Aerdee come by yet?" Kirie asked.
"Sup guys!" Kiera said greeting them, "Nope haven't seen anyone else yet, but we've got a couple hours til this thing is supposed to start." He said looking at his watch. "You guys are here rather early, any particular reason? He asked them. "Nox do you want to go get Mel and I some food?" He asked his shadowy friend silently. "I am not an errand boy." Nox responded curtly. "Dude, we's hungry, but we can't leave right now." Kieran asked again. "Fine, I'll do it, what do you want?" the wolf asked, "Dude, I don't know some croissants or something else portable." He told his friend.
Nox ran off on his mission and Kieran smiled at Melody and flashed her a quick wink, looking forward to the look on her face when he materializes food out of no where. As they chatted, Kieran kicked of his shoes, to feel the sand between his toes, it was nice.
Austin stayed silent during his meal, partly because he was rather very hungry and partly because he was thinking about what Kirie had mentioned.
They’re having a memorial service…one of their classmates…died? That must have been horrible...
After finishing up and chatting with Amaya, he followed the two to the beach catching them making weird faces at each other. He shrugged and kept on walking until they had met up with a few more of Aberdeen’s classmates. These two were new faces to Austin, so he felt he needed to introduce himself.
“Hey, I’m Austin. So I’m guessing your Kieran and Melody.”
Austin didn’t know what else to say. Usually he would find the nearest person and try to strike a long conversation with them, but it didn’t seem appropriate now. However, he didn’t want to stay silent and confused for the whole time and he gathered the courage to get some information.
“So, can anyone fill me in on this school and what’s been going on? Newbie here.”
Aberdeen
After a few minutes, Aberdeen woke up with everything starting to come into focus.
“Oww…my head is still ringing inside…”
She turned to see Jaxon and Lucy, smiling at first at the sight of her demon, but then quickling frowning at the fact that she was on the floor with Jaxon still in his pajamas.
“Uh…sorry for crashing on your floor..whatever…”
She glared at Lucy who was smiling behind her mask from a good day’s work of causing nightmares.
”LUCY what the hell did you just do to Jaxon??”
”Jaxon…nightmare..fun….”
Aberdeen’s eyes opened wide. She hoped Lucy didn’t psychologically damage Jaxon for life. She was used to the nightmares that Lucy occasionally tested her with but she wasn’t sure how Jaxon would take them. Slowly she got up and turned towards the door, blushing red out of embarrassment as she apologized with her head turned away from Jaxon, “And sorry for the nightmares that Lucy caused… I guess I’ll see you around…”
Aberdeen got ready and headed down to breakfast, only to find that everyone seemed to have left. She wasn’t sure what was going on today and didn’t want to get lost trying to find them like last time.
“I hope Jaxon’s still up there…” Aberdeen thought, going back up the stairs to Jaxon’s room.
When she got to the door, Aberdeen paused, hating the fact that she had to go back and face him after yelling, dropping on the floor, and having Lucy mess Jaxon’s brains out. However, she needed help finding the others and she had been out of it for the last couple of days, so she took a deep breath and knocked on the door.
“Jaxon, you there? I sure hope I’m not all alone here” Aberdeen said mumbling the last part.
The two lovebirds were abruptly joined by a couple of their classmates, to which Melody only offered a disinterested glance followed by a slow “hi”. A single brow arched up at the mention of Amaya's “Oh! Here you are!” that sounded as if they had been the best buddies since day one.
Yeah, no. The girl silently groaned as she couldn't help but think that Amaya was about to leap for a hug and drag her for some silly talk.
“Actually, Kie-” Nevermind... They weren't going to go now, were they? Just because they decided to come early...
As Kieran felt it was his duty to stay and entertain the group with some small talk, Melody remained silent, only nodding at the introduction of this Austin guy that she only now noticed. She wasn't too keen on getting acquainted with the new kid, so she just pretended to listen to whatever they all had to say while subtly prodding Kieran with her elbow to give off the hint that she wanted to eat. Now.
You guys are here rather early, any particular reason? Kirie tilted his head to the side contemplating the question. Although he knew when the memorial service was going to start, he still came pretty early. "No, no particular reason. It beats waiting in our rooms or having Ms. Brumfield talk to us" he said in a joking manner. Despite having been classmates for such a long time, Kirie still wasn't exactly on friendly terms with most of them, aside from Jaxon and Amaya. Rubbing the back of his head, Kirie sat in the sand across from the two lovebirds. Amaya on the other hand sat closer to the two of them. She patted the sand next to smiling up at Aistin, "you can sit here."
Kirie glanced over at Melody, who he noticed was poking Kieran repeatedly. Frowniong slightly, Kirie looked away and turned his attention to Austin whose question had been left unanswered. "Well um we're apparently a school that helps newbies, such as yourself, get used to their powers etc." motioning with his hand as he spoke. Suddenly Amaya spoke up, "Um I know it's not my place to ask this but um could you tell me what happened to Conner. Kirie explained some of it to me but he isn't good at explaining these kind of things." Kirie looked away, glancing over at Kieran to see his reaction.
The setting changes from Liuena Academy to The Human City
Smiling to himself he warped back into his room and opened the door to face Aberdeen. "Alright so they're doing a funeral thing for Connor since what had happened with what happened with the monster attack in the city, so we should probably hurry up down to the beach. Oh, and don't worry about food I got that covered." Mere seconds after saying this he had snapped his fingers and two apples fell into his hands before handing one to her. "I had been roaming around the hotel yesterday and found where they keep their fresh fruits and vegetables so... since we're customers it isn't stealing it's.... upgrading the food we could get." As soon as Jaxon said this he smirked walking past her slowly taking bites out of the apple before letting it drop to the ground and disappear.
The setting changes from The Human City to Liuena Academy
Austin answered Amaya’s motion in the sand with a raised eyebrow followed by a shrug. "At least one girl is still in a good mood” he thought. He sat next to Amaya and dug his hands into the sand, scooping some and letting it fall through the gaps between his fingers. Although he looked away from Kirie, he listened to his explanation of a school for newbie freaks such as him.
”Great, just great. I search for Aberdeen, find out I got some powers and a little bunny…thing, and now I’m with a group of schoolmates” Austin thought, annoyed at the way matters have accumulated.
Austin kept his thoughts quiet, however, because he wanted to pay respects to whoever passed away. His mind went through memories of his cousin Brooklyn’s funeral: the cold silence with the exception of those who couldn’t hold their tears, Aberdeen’s empty expression, and the white casket that contained the body of the deceased. He hoped that whoever was close to the student was or at least will be alright. It was one of his regrets that he didn’t try to help Aberdeen when she became depressed, opting instead to ignore the problem in hope that she would forget. Now that he finally saw her and she remembered, he wanted to talk to her. He was worried the memorial service might bring back memories of Brook…and memories of Grandma Alma.
Aberdeen
Jaxon handed Aberdeen one of the two apples that he teleported into his hands. Aberdeen followed right behind him, staring at the apple’s shiny skin. The words “funeral,” “monster,” and “city” rang in Aberdeen’s head as reminders of what she had failed to accomplish during her amnesia. “Grandma…I’m sorry Aberdeen muttered. Still angry over what had happened, Aberdeen bit into the apple hard, hurting her gums a bit from the force. She winced before chewing the fragments of the apple and swallowed hard. Aberdeen continued this, pondering and biting the apple as if it was her enemy, whilst following Jaxon wherever he was headed. Although he said to go with the others, it was the last thing Aberdeen wanted to do. She’d rather deal with one person than deal with five. “You can just ignore me, I’ll make it easier for you to” Aberdeen said to Jaxon, turning invisible. ”I just don’t want to face the others. I don’t care what you’re up to but I’d rather be here than another funeral.”
"Um I know it's not my place to ask this but um could you tell me what happened to Conner. Kirie explained some of it to me but he isn't good at explaining these kind of things." Kieran ignored most of their conversation but overheard the last question, and he also noticed Kirie looking over at him. "Amaya? Is it? I don't believe we've really met, I'm Kieran, and this is Melody." He said motioning towards Mel, who was of course standing around looking bored. Not long ago when most of us were on a trip to the human city, a monster attacked. I know it sounds silly and a little cliche, but I'm telling you it happened. Anyway most of the class fought hard against it, but it destroyed us all, and then ... " Kieran paused for a minute taking a deep breath, "I created a diversion and then Connor attacked." Kieran sighed, "Now, my brother and I are quite the troublemakers, we were never real fond of the whole studying thing, but this year, this year Connor studied hard. See Connor wasn't your usual water mage, his real magic was shapeshifting, something only I really knew. But he had a problem, he could only transform into mammals. But in his fight with that, thing, his water magic was fantastic, and he was able to truly shapeshift. I've never been prouder. Then the monster just stopped fighting him, and it went straight for Mel. I moved as fast as I could, but I couldn't get there in time. Connor, however was fast enough. He pushed Melody out of the way and the thing speared him in the heart... All I really remember after that is being really angry and the thing was gone. So we're here to celebrate the life of my brother, he was a wonderful man, and he died protecting all of us. Now thank you for making me relive one of the worst moments in my life, instead of remembering all the awesome things about Connor. If you'll excuse me I have thing I need to do." Kieran felt his anger rising a bit as he concluded the story. He walked back to Mel and spoke quietly. "I'm gonna go get us something to eat, I'll be back shortly. I might've gotten a little upset, but she was asking for it." He said to her as he walked off the beach and into the town.
Shortly after leaving, he ran into Nox who was returning with the food. "Really, I left to get you food cause you can't leave, and now here you are, not at the service." "Nox, that's really not cool, some bitch went and pissed me off, and I left to cool off, and I kinda told Mel I left to get something to eat cause I didn't tell her you were going. So ... we should probably get back."
Kieran and Nox returned about twenty minutes later. "Hey Mel, sorry for leaving you like that, but I brought food." Kieran said holding up a bag full of donuts and other breakfast pastries. Kieran smiled at Mel, hoping she wasn't too upset with him.
The reaction on Kieran’s face said it all. Bring a hand up to his face, Kirie sighed and looked way not wanting to see what would happen next. Amaya’s reaction to his lasting words before he went off for food, made Kirie feel bad but not as bad as how the red head was feeling. Stiffening the moment his tone got cold, Amaya bite her lip and did her best to look him in the eye. At the end of his story Amaya wanted to cry, she knew how terrible it was to lose a family member, so she didn’t appreciate that Kieran directed his anger towards her. Tightening her fists, Amaya looked at the ground as she too began to remember how it felt when her brother died. He had meant the world to her and because a certain someone couldn’t keep a promise, he died.
Feeling a glare coming his direction, Kirie risked the chance at looking in Amaya’s direction and the glare sent a chill down his spine. Crap she remembered. shifting a bit so to add a little distance between the two of them. If he knew one thing, Amaya getting upset was never a good thing. Thankfully Kieran didn’t return until twenty minutes later, and hopefully Amaya calmed down. “You’re not the only one you ass.” Amaya grumbled to herself however it was loud enough for maybe Kieran to pick up. Kirie was close enough to hear and he sighed, “Amaya please, don’t start, just calm down-“ he paused when she looked in his direction. Turning to Austin, he said quietly, “Uh you may want to scoot back a bit. My idiot friend here knows fire magic.” Motioning for him to scoot back a bit, Kirie made one last attempt to calm Amaya down but it seemed it just wasn’t going to work.
Already the air was getting hot and a fire blazed in her eyes. Gritting her teeth she glared at Kieran, it had been a while since she got upset but it seemed today was the day her cheery self would crumble. “I’m sorry I made you remember Kieran but don’t go acting like you’re the only one who lost someone. And don’t go playing me as the bad guy here; I lost my brother too, no I lost my entire family. Would you like to know the cause of my grief, the reason I’m reminded every day?” At this point, Amaya was too angry to care whether anyone wanted to know her life story or not but Kieran’s words rubbed her the wrong way. Realizing where she was going with this, Kirie was getting ready to stand back up, “Amaya please just stop, there’s no need to tell them anything.” “Shut up Kirie, he doesn’t have the right to be only one to be pissed off. You’re the reason I’m even telling them any of this because you couldn’t keep your promise.” A pained look crossed his face, the first time he had ever actually dropped that friendly mask of his. “I guess I am, well then I best get out of your sight then.” Standing up, he began to walk away but paused to look at Kiran, “She may be an idiot, but she’s right though if just a little bit.” Shoving his hands in his pockets Kirie left the small group.
It was then that a certain woman decided to make an appearance. “Well shall we get this all started up. . .?” Ms. Brumfield trailed off realizing the tension in the air. Folding her arms, she looked at each and every one of their faces and frowned. “Am I to assume no one is in the mood to remember Connors good deeds, or are you guys just going to sit there and mope?” The older woman did her best to use the right words but for all she knew she may have just made matters worse. Amaya on the other hand thought otherwise. “Why don’t we continue since I obviously don’t know my place.” looking at Kieran, then in the direction of where Kirie had run off to. Amaya couldn’t help but regret saying what she said. Sighing she looked away, “You don’t have to forgive me, hate me all you want Kieran but I am sorry” Standing up, Amaya headed over towards where Ms. Brumfield stood and waited for the service to start.
After at least twenty minutes of awkward staring and moping, Melody was glad to see Kieran return with something to eat. Great timing too, since she was about to fall down from hunger. “Thanks.” She muttered, turning back to their 'guests' just in time to see Amaya flip. Couldn't blame her.
Still...
“He just answered your question...” Melody stood in front of Kieran, a hand pressed against his chest as if to shield him from something. “So don't blame Kieran for venting a little grief, okay? It wasn't personal.”
She turned to Kieran, her hand now grabbing his. “Let's go. You don't need this, and you've got a service to run.” Without waiting for his consent, Melody dragged Kieran away from the group. “Don't you think you were a little harsh? She didn't mean it like that, you know.”
The white hair youngster wasn’t gone for very long. The need to be with the rest of his class and to not dismiss orders ate at him so Kirie went back to where the service was being held. He stood there with the rest of his classmates not saying a word until the end of the service. Heading over to Kieran the lighting magni was well aware that Kieran didn’t quite like him or his girlfriend for that matter. Stepping up to him, Kirie placed a hand on his classmates shoulder and bowed his dipped his head. “I truly am sorry about your brother Kieran. He was and still is a good person even if he isn’t here.” Giving the other boy a sad smile Kirie knew of Kierans pain or at least how to deal with it when it was vented towards you.
Letting his hand slide from his shoulder Kirie walked off glancing in the direction of his childhood friend. She was the reason he was so used to that sort of stuff. It was his fault her brother was dead but quite a bit of time had passed since then. Shaking his head, he knew it’d be pointless to try and change Amaya’s way of thought concerning him and her brothers circumstances. If anything Kirie would pay anything to switch places with him if it meant Amaya would truly be happy. Idiot there’s no use in thinking that. she’d be sad all the same regardless of which one of us died. A look of guilt passed his usually bright face before it disappeared and he went back to the inn.
The group left the beach a day after the service. They were able to do some of the activities they had planned for that week however some of their classmates were missing. Ms. Brumfield was a bit worried but since it was Jaxon they were talking about she gave up on trying to figure out where he went. Most likely he had gone back to the Academy so most didn’t give it a second thought further. Kirie was a bit lonely knowing his roommate wasn’t with him but then again they hadn’t had a good enough conversation to say that they were close friends.
Staring out the window as their bus lumbered along back to the Academy with a look that said he wasn’t quite there. Everyone sat where they did when they were going to the beach. Realizing that not much had changed in terms of everyone’s relationship with one another Kirie smiled to himself wondering if Melody would ever consider him a friend or if Amaya would forgive him for the past. Pulling away from the window his eyes scanned the row of seats in front of him. He had chosen to sit in the second to last row in the far back to get a clear view of everyone.
It wasn’t that he was shy or anything but rather with how the whole beach incursion went Kirie wasn’t really motivated to interact with everyone as he attempted to since the start of school. Thinking further on this it soon became apparent that the school year would soon be drawing into summer meaning they’d be leaving for summer break before coming back for a new school year. The way the school years worked at Liuena were still odd to him. Looking down at his hands Kirie began reminiscence about all that had happen so far this year. There was that trip to the Human City where they not only gained a new student but lost an old one. Briefly looking for Kieran he still wondered how his classmate was feeling about it all. After the incident in the city there was that crazy weird accident when they were playing capture the flag. Then there was just the time spent in class and doing other class projects to help them with their magic. At their little field trip they met Aberdeen but now when he thought about it he hadn’t seen her since she went to find Ms. Brumfield. On the other hand they did come across Austin her cousin who was closer to the front of the bus where Ms. Brumfield could talk to him about the Academy.
Finally looking up from his hands Kirie was startled upon seeing a pair of glowing eyes staring right at him. Jumping slightly in his seat he calmed down enough to realize it was just his demon Raimei. Chuckling to himself his eyes followed his companion as she drifted between the seats towards the front of the bus and then back to where he sat. “You know you’re not supposed to be out?” His demon merely glanced about nervously as she usually did however this time it seemed a bit different. Sitting up straighter in his seat Kirie regarded his demon seriously this time. Is something wrong? She merely reached out towards him with a look of fright clearly shown in her orbs of compact lightning. Something isn’t right at the Academy.
A bit confused by her thoughts Kirie glanced around the bus wondering if any of the other demons would pick up on Raimei’s thoughts. Then again she was the only one who wasn’t hidden at the moment. “What do you mean? Did something happen?” whispering quietly to her Kirie leaned forwards towards his demon. She glanced about again wringing her hands as sparks shot off her in small little bursts. I’m not really sure but there’s just something very off about Liuena. Kirie titled his head to the side a bit still a bit confused. Reaching out towards her Kirie wanted to comfort her however it’d be impossible to touch her without dying on the spot. “I’m sure it’s nothing Raimei. Now go before Ms. Brumfield actually notices you’re here.” making a shooing motion with his hand Raimei sighed and faded into nothingness.
The sun’s heat wafted through the open windows of the classroom. A woman stood at the front of the classroom a look of triumph on her face as she regarded her class. Most of the classes occupants sat on the edge of their seats waiting for the bell to ring signaling the end of the semester and the start of summer. A young man sat close to the window seemingly oblivious to the fact that today was the last day he’d be in this classroom for a few months. Finally the bell rang and most everybody jumped up to get the heck out of the stuffy classroom.
Ms. Brumfield stepped aside just in time to get out of her students way. She called out to a specific few who had caught her attention since the beginning of the semester. They showed the most promise but they also gave her the most trouble not that she minded now since she wouldn’t have to deal with them for a good few months. Noticing Kirie was still sitting by the window she walked over to him tapping him on the shoulder. The action broke him from his careful thoughts and he glanced up at her, wine colored orbs glazed over in thought. “ Kirie it’s time for you to go.” Giving him a soft smile she patted his shoulder as she went over to her desk to gather her things. Waiting for Kirie to get his own things ready the pair left the room together but they soon went their separate ways.
Kirie went straight to his dorm room to gather his things. Knocking on the door in case Jaxon was inside he already knew that it was pointless since Jaxon disappeared during the beach incursion along with Aberdeen. The Academy was still looking into it but they were falling across a bunch of dead ends. Gathering all his clothes into a single suitcase the room was just about empty on his side, even Jaxon’s side of the room had been cleared away most of it had been sent to his family in case he came back. Staring at the room for a good solid minute Kirie sighed and closed the door and headed off towards the shuttle.
Upon arriving there he saw some of his classmates, most of whom he said his good byes to, before standing to the side awaiting the bus to take them home. Turning back around to look at the Academy despite this being a yearly routine for him for the past two years somehow this semester seemed a lot different now that it was ending. Just like his demon had told him when they were coming back from the beach there was still something off about the Academy. Shaking his head Kirie climbed a nearby tree so he was no longer in the sun. Looking down from his lofty position the white hair individual smiled to himself as those wine orbs caught sight of a bus heading towards them.
“Looks like we get to go home huh Raimei?” A single spark from seemingly nothing was the only reply he got.
Until the next chapter begins in the coming future.